Meg Raspberry

Lapis’s Witch. Her teacher has declared she has only one year left to live, but she’s nothing if not optimistic. Has a bit of a foul mouth.

Faust

The Eternal Witch. One of the Seven Sages, as well as Meg’s teacher and guardian. Her All-Seeing Eye can observe the entirety of time and space.

Inori

The Wise Witch. One of the Seven Sages, she hails from the Far East. She works for a pharmaceutical company developing new drugs. Promised Meg to take her on as an assistant in the future.

Sophie Hayter

The Witch of Blessings. A prodigy who joined the Seven Sages at age seventeen. She loves to eat. A friend of Meg’s.

Fine Cavendish

An old friend of Meg’s. Someone who truly understands her. A sweet, charming girl with a big heart.

Chloë

The Eloquent Witch. One of the Seven Sages, and the intermediary between human and Spirit.

Wendy

Chloë’s attendant and best apprentice. A little ditzy.

Eldora

The Witch of Calamity. One of the Seven Sages. Constantly under the effects of awareness-blocking magic.

Jack Russo

The Sage of Vitality. One of the Seven Sages. Currently in Aquamarine researching treatments for magical contamination.

Chapter 8: Words, Rites, and Calamity

The regional city of Lapis was quite large and populous.

And in this city, there lived a witch.

She was one of the Seven Sages—the Eternal Witch, Faust.

Then there was her apprentice…

“Hey, Meg! Plain ol’, ugly, nobody Meg!”

“How would you like to get put through a meat grinder and turned into lunch for this country bumpkin nobody, huh?!”

“Oooh, now she’s mad…”

That was me, Meg Raspberry, Lapis’s Witch.

It had been two months since my seventeenth birthday.

That was the day my teacher informed me, a witch-in-training, of a grave prophecy.

——“You’re going to die, Meg. It’ll happen in one year.”

It was a curse called Death’s Decree, which caused the afflicted to age one thousand times faster than normal.

On my seventeenth birthday, it became clear I had been afflicted by this curse from birth.

There was only one way to escape the curse. I had to collect people’s shards of emotion—one thousand tears of joy—to create a seed of life.

Having received a bottle enchanted with my teacher’s magic, I’d been able to collect fifty shards so far. Apparently, some of them weren’t the tears of joy I sought…but even those harbored mysterious power.

Trusting in my teacher’s words—that there was meaning in collecting these tears—I’d made gathering the thousand shards of emotion my current mission.

Even in my life as a witch, the past two months of running around collecting the shards had been especially difficult.

I’d met Inori and Sophie, two more of the Seven Sages. And to serve as proof of my proper witchhood, I’d received a title from the people of Lapis. My witch’s name would be “Lapis’s Witch.” So maybe things could’ve been going better, but thanks to all the people I’d met, I was feeling extra motivated in my search for tears of joy.

I was, however, still in training. My schedule was jam-packed. Every day was filled with magic training and studies, as well as errands delegated to me by my teacher… All for the sake of my grand destiny!

Ironically enough, though, my natural beauty and inherent virtue were shooting me in the foot. Every time I stepped into town, people were drawn to me. My looks seemed especially effective on these snotty little gremlins—…I mean, darling children.

Of course, I was so generous, I’d grant those children the pleasure of my company!

“Meg, how old’re you?”

“Huh? Seventeen. Why?”

“How long’ve you been in witch training?”

“Well… Around twelve years?”

“It only takes a normal witch ten years to learn! I saw yesterday on TV!”

“Me too!”

“Yeah, same! Wow, Meg’s been training foreeeever!”

“Aaaugh! Nrraaagh! Groooar!”

“She’s so mad, she forgot how to talk! Just like an animal!”

“Eek! Eeeeek!”

Yes… I was gracing them with my presence.

I bent my body backward into a bridge pose, contorting and foaming at the mouth like something straight out of a horror. I was hunting down those dear children—until suddenly, someone stood in my way.

“Spberry…”

Staring down at me, face twisted in revulsion, was a woman with blue hair and beautiful red eyes. She was Sophie, one of the Seven Sages, known as the Witch of Blessings.

“Oh, Sophie! I haven’t seen you since the Celebration of Worlds! How’ve you been?”

I threw my whole body upright to greet her normally, but Sophie retreated a step and said, “Stay away from me.”

“The Rite of Witchcraft?”

“It’s a magic ceremony held once every twenty years, and it’s taking place this year.” We were in the living room of the witch’s manor, which was on the outskirts of Lapis. Sophie spoke while sipping her black tea, her tone matter-of-fact. “Those involved with magic, whether individual magic users or companies, will present newly developed techniques. It’s a grand event sponsored by the Council of Magic.”

“Whoa, sounds pretty impressive!”

I set my teacup on the table, and my teacher took a sip from hers.

“I did tell you to follow current events, did I not? This is all over the news. You must be the only one in the world of magic who doesn’t already know of it.”

“I mean, if there’s anything important, I usually hear about it from you…”

“Don’t treat others as your personal news network!”

My teacher sighed in exasperation.

“In any case, the last time this event was held, you and Sophie had yet to be born. Perhaps it’s not so strange for you to be ignorant of it.”

“But I already knew. And Meg and I are the same age.”

“I can’t hold her to the same standard as you, Sophie.”

“Whoa, rude much?!”

My protest went entirely ignored. Uncaring, Sophie stirred her tea, the spoon clinking against the sides of the cup.

“The Rite of Witchcraft is an event for the most cutting-edge magic. Only those expressly invited by the Council can attend. That would be the very best of magic users and company executives, as well as reporters from major networks. Of course, the Seven Sages are included.”

“Oh-ho-ho, bragging, are we?”

“It’s no brag to call the Seven Sages the very best. It’s merely a fact.”

“Urgh… Okay, yeah, sure. But I wonder… Could little ol’ me get an invite?”

“As an apprentice of the Eternal Witch, you are more than qualified,” Sophie stated.

“The chair of the Council of Magic has some kind of request for me at the time of the Rite. I’ll be occupied, so I was unsure whether to have you accompany me, but—”

“I said she should bring you.”

“You did, Sophie?”

When I turned her way, Sophie nodded without meeting my gaze.

“The Rite of Witchcraft is a special day for all witches. It’s all hands on deck. All sorts of information on the latest magic comes together there. Spberry, if you take part, you might be able to find some leads on dispelling your curse or where to find more tears of joy.”

“I could, huh…? Thanks, Sophie.”

Sophie blushed a little and turned away in a huff. It didn’t take a genius to tell she was embarrassed.

“Spberry, how many tears of joy have you collected?”

Sophie cast a sidelong glance at the vial of tears hanging from my belt.

“Weeell… Just about fifty.”

“That’s nowhere near enough.”

“Hey, this is no cakewalk! Forget about the tears, though—the townsfolk gave me a witch name! Call me Lapis’s Witch!”

“ Lapis’s Witch… The town shared its name with you?”

“That alone is proof of your dedication to this town, Meg,” my teacher said.

“…That’s right.”

Sophie brought her cup to her mouth, a gentle smile floating to her face.

The atmosphere softened. And now I was the one feeling a little embarrassed.

“Hey, how’s about some TV?”

I flicked it on to find a program on the Seven Sages airing.

The special feature was on Chloë, the Eloquent Witch.

Chloë attracted a lot of attention because of her looks. Apparently, she was deemed “Most Doable Witch.” She had plenty of subtle maturity, and she was especially popular with men. She showed up in programs every now and then—even I was familiar with her.

The media darling, however, was the Witch of Blessings, Sophie.

Shockingly enough, second place belonged to my teacher, the one who headed up plenty of large events, the Eternal Witch, Faust.

Coming in at third was the Eloquent Witch, Chloë.

As a researcher, Inori tended to stay in the background, so those three had barely any competition when it came to televised fame.

The ones who often appeared in media, the ones who barely did, and the ones in between.

That’s how I categorized the Seven Sages in my head.

As I watched the show, my teacher spoke up. “Chloë may come to the event as well.”

“She might be the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen.”

“Who? Chloë?”

Sophie scowled. Was it something I said?

“But she is beautiful, isn’t she? Look at her. I mean, no match for me, but still.”

“Spberry, have you looked in a mirror lately?”

“Hey! What’re you trying to say?”

Sophie stared steadfastly at the television.

“Well, I guess that lady’s pretty.”

That weird turn of phrase, as if she was talking about some stranger, left me unsettled.

The Rite of Witchcraft would occur on New Year’s Eve.

“Why’s it gotta be on the last day of the year…?”

I grumbled to myself as I saw my teacher off early in the morning—she had to go on ahead to prepare the event.

I could maybe understand if it were Christmas or something. But giving us work on the last day of the year? The Council of Magic was heartless!

“The circumstances demand it,” my teacher responded to my muttering. “The Rite of Witchcraft can only occur at certain times. There are occasions when that overlaps with New Year’s Eve.”

“I mean, I get that you’ve got to consider all those schedules, with so many people involved…”

“That’s not… Well, you shall see soon enough.” My teacher shrugged, and then her expression turned serious. “Now, Meg. The Rite of Witchcraft is no playground. Make sure to take in each and every innovation that will be there. It is a site of knowledge. Encountering new magic can lead to methods yet unknown for dispelling curses.”

“Yeah, I get it.”

“All right, then. I’ll be off.”

With those words laced in unspoken doubt, my teacher made her departure.

Have a little faith in me! I returned to the living room. Sophie joined me there, rubbing her sleepy eyes.

“Morning, Sophie. I was just making some tea. You want some? Or coffee?”

“Coffee, please.”

“Righto!”

“Where’s Faust?”

“She said she had to leave early to get things ready. Did you not have to go with her?” I asked Sophie.

“If I had, you’d be stranded here.”

“I mean, I could hold down the fort.”

“Absolutely not.”

“Whaaat? You’re so stubborn!”

“It won’t be any fun without you there, Spberry.”

“Oh yeah?”

I shrugged, thinking how uncharacteristic that line was of Sophie, and she turned on the television to avoid any further questioning. The news was covering the ceremony. Sophie tried flipping through the channels, but she couldn’t escape it.

“Nothing but the Rite on TV, huh? You’d think there’d be something on for New Year’s…”

“It’s the biggest gathering for magic users worldwide. I suppose it’s inevitable.”

“Kinda like the Olympics of magic. But isn’t it weird that it’s only once every twenty years? They really leave you waiting!”

“The Rite of Witchcraft is a whole different beast from smaller research announcements and conferences. There’s a reason it can’t be held more often.”

“There is?”

“You’ll see soon.”

As if explaining any more would be too much effort, Sophie seemed set on curtailing the conversation as much as possible.

Prying any more would probably just waste my time.

——“The Rite of Witchcraft can only occur at certain times.”

My teacher’s words echoed in my mind. Was there some kind of connection?

At long last, we got a move on. Sophie and I met up in front of the house, and my familiars—White-Owl and Carbuncle—were coming along for the ride.

“Sophie, are you sure we don’t need to bring anything else? I only have the absolute essentials, you know.”

“It’s fine. We’ll be coming right back.”

“We will…? Uh, from North America?”

I couldn’t figure out what she meant. She might as well have been speaking in another language.

“Now, we’ll be using this to make the transfer.”

Sophie pointed to the ground beneath our feet. A magic circle was drawn there. Usually, she would sketch them out in the air. Using one constructed on the ground like this was a rare occurrence for her.

“What’s this?”

“A transference circle. We’ll be transported to the other end, which is already prepared on the ritual grounds. The casting works through a unique pair of magic circles.”

“Huh, you don’t say?”

“It has a high degree of difficulty, but magic circles are an application of conjuration magic, so with more study, you’ll eventually pick them up naturally.”

“Huh, you don’t say?”

Ignoring the broken record beside her—aka me—Sophie showed her genius with every word, using a practiced hand to fill the circle with magical energy.

“Now, stand right here.”

“O-okay…”

I did as she instructed.

At the same time, White-Owl, Carbuncle, and Sophie stepped onto it, as well.

“We’re off.”

“Wait, right n—?!”

Before I could protest, Sophie snapped her fingers crisply.

Just like that, the world changed. In the span of a few seconds, the scenery before me had completely transformed.

“And here we are.”

“Already?!”

I was shocked speechless. I mean, I was looking at a mind-blowingly beautiful view!

The sky, which had been a clear blue just moments ago, had turned to night in an instant, streaming with stars as the aurora shone against it.

There were dazzling ornaments, crowds of people, laughing voices in the air, pleasant music, and a luxury hotel.

In all its splendor, the site of the Rite of Witchcraft spread out before my eyes.

“Whoooaaa…”

A gasp of astonishment slipped passed my lips. It was a beautiful, fairy-tale-like scene, and here I stood in the middle of such a joyous, lively space. There were tons of people—about half had to be magic users. With each step I took, I could feel the strong flow of magical energy at my feet. I’d never felt such a torrent of it until now. It felt like it could come gushing out at any moment.

“It’s even more amazing than I thought,” Sophie said softly.

“Where are we?”

“Sacred lands under the Council of Magic’s jurisdiction in North America. Perhaps a pocket dimension sandwiched between our world and others.”

“They can do that?!”

“Usually, this place is cut off and no one can enter it. Faust said it only opens once every twenty years. This is my first time seeing it, too.”

“The magical energy is really stable.”

“I’ve heard today is the one day on which you can cast any sort of magic. Hence, the announcements falling on this day specifically.”

“And the night sky? Is that magic, too?”

“I think it’s being decorated with magic as part of the ceremony.”

I was still in shock. I had never even imagined such beauty. My perception of the world was being completely overwritten.

“I always thought the Council of Magic just handled bureaucratic stuff like certifications.”

“It’s a worldwide organization overseeing all magic. Spberry, a beginner witch like you wouldn’t have many chances to interact with them. The organization needn’t bother with underlings.”

“Could you stop talking like a demon-slaying swordsman…?”

I glared at Sophie, and a bright beam of light suddenly illuminated us.

“Who’s there? Are we under attack?!”

“It’s just a camera.”

“Whuh?!”

There was a crowd of journalists with their cameras pointed in our direction. I guess they were shooting for magazine or television. There were a whole bunch of them, and some even appeared to be livestreaming.

I’d been thinking of this as a kind of sacred event, so the unexpected inclusion of the entertainment industry surprised me.

“Look here, fine folks! The Seven Sages’ own Witch of Blessings has just hit the scene! Ms. Sophie, what news can we expect to hear from you today?!”

“Ms. Sophie! Word on the street is you’re going to appear in today’s performance! Spare a word for your adoring fans?”

Crap on a cracker. If things kept up like this, Sophie’d be totally overrun.

“P-p-patience, all! To get to Sophie, thou must get through me!”

“Out of the way! Move it!”

I’d drawn on my memories of kabuki videos and threatened them with my best impression, but the reporters shoved me aside, ejecting me to the edge of the crowd with a wham. This absurd swarm of reporters was like a colony of ants, and Sophie, a dollop of syrup on the sidewalk. Meanwhile, stuck alone on the outside of the bug net, I could only watch it all dejectedly from afar.

“Spberry, I’ll be fine. You go on ahead.”

Sophie shooed me away. I guess she was used to this kind of thing. But does that make it all right to just abandon her? It’s only natural to worry about her being left alone like that.

“Gotta do whatcha gotta do… White-Owl, go hang out with Sophie.”

“Hoot!”

White-Owl flew to Sophie’s side. That’d do for now. If anything happened, White-Owl would be sure to let me know.

“That’s settled. Now what?”

I was suddenly riding solo. A feeling of hopeless abandonment, like a kid who’d been left behind by all the others, weighed on me. I think I was actually pretty ticked off.

“I know just what those reporters need—shall I curse them with a couple months’ worth of the squirts?”

As I said so, gnashing my teeth in anger, a voice rang out.

“We do not speak of disturbing the peace like that,” said an unfamiliar voice. “This place is under the Council of Magic’s management. Today is an auspicious day, one twenty years in the making, which demands your reverence. Any who dare to mar that occasion with curses and the like will have their right to perform magic revoked—permanently.”

“Oh yeah? And just who do you think…you…?”

My eyes fell upon the person speaking to me, and I went silent.

Before me stood a young girl with white hair and red eyes.

Her unusual appearance captivated me right away.

Her hair and skin were white as snow. Her eyelashes were so delicate, they seemed like they’d melt with a single touch. In contrast to her fragile appearance, her expression was bursting with vitality, and her fierce features, like those strong eyebrows and the canines poking from her lips, put the lie to my initial impression. Her body was draped in odd designs that looked like traditional wear. She almost looked like a forest fairy.

Around the girl, lovely globes of light bobbed in the air.

They were that which underpinned the making of all things— Spirits. She was surrounded by masses of them.

“Dear me… Hasn’t anybody ever told you it’s rude to stare?”

For such a sweet-looking girl, she spoke like a granny. And it didn’t seem like she was joking.

From her unusual physical characteristics and dress, I wondered if she might be a witch. An excess of magical energy flowing through the body could cause changes like this, like with Sophie. The thing was, unlike with Sophie, I couldn’t feel any magical energy from this girl. Could it be that the peculiarities of her appearance were from some spell cast on her?

The term “albino” popped into my head. It referred to a genetic condition in which the body lacked melanin, making one’s skin, hair, and eyes pale. If she wasn’t a witch, maybe that was the explanation?

My words died in my throat, and the girl jabbed a finger at me.

“Now, are you involved with today’s events?” she asked. “By your plain face and those rags you’re wearing, I assume you’re a member of the staff?”

“Excuse me?”

“For the moment, I’ll overlook your unbecoming language. I’m unfamiliar with this venue. Show me around.”

“You tryin’ to give me orders, you little snot?!” Supremely pissed, I decided to grab her by the face and give her cheeks a good squeeze with my talons, making her face squish up like an octopus. “Shall I teach you the proper methods of speaking to your betters?!”

I was still channeling my kabuki alter ego.

“Enough!” she cried. “How dare you! Do you have any idea who you’re torturing so?”

“You’re just some twerp, and I’m gonna teach you some manners!”

“Stop this! Let me go! No, enough! Stop it, stop! Ahhh, waaah!”

I’d driven her to tears. There was nothing else I could do but let her go. When I did, she spat out “Jerk! Pbbt!” through her tears. Guess she wasn’t done talking.

Okay then. I pulled myself together. Who even is this girl? Where are her parents?

I gasped. This is the Rite of Witchcraft. What if she’s the child of some big shots?

Tripping over myself, I gazed at the surrounding area but couldn’t find anyone that appeared to be her guardian. Looked like I was safe for now. It didn’t seem like our scuffle had drawn any attention, either.

“Enough is enough, stop crying already. I’m sorry, okay? I shouldn’t have gone for the face. We are strangers, after all.”

I pulled a handkerchief out from my pocket and dried her tears. As I did, Carbuncle, who had been by my feet, climbed up to her shoulder to lick them away. The girl’s expression changed immediately.

“Goodness, how delightful! I’ve never seen such a creature!”

“That’s my familiar. They’re pretty rare, being from another world and all.” Her face had just been covered in snot and tears, but now the girl was grinning from ear to ear. She may have spoken like a granny, but she was just a normal kid. “By the way, where are you from? Are your mom and dad around?”

“I came with my attendant, but I took my eyes off her for a second and she went and vanished.”

“So you are just a lost little kid.”

“I am nooot!”

She turned away, sulking. This is so annoying.

But she came with her “attendant,” huh? Maybe she really was from a big shot family.

“Which means…if I bring this girl back to Mummy and Pappy safe and sound, I might get some sort of reward…?”

“Your greed is showing.”

“Perhaps destiny has brought us together. I’ll make the rounds with you until we find your, uh, ‘attendant.’”

“You will?” She looked overjoyed for a moment, which quickly turned to discomfort as she quickly smoothed her face back over. “H-hmph. Well, I suppose that’s fine, if you must.”

“What a pain in the ass.”

Well, whatever. Funnily enough, I was more than used to dealing with snobby kids like this one.

“So are you from North America?”

“How could you tell?”

“You have all those white puffs floating around you—Spirits often found in the natural world. In North America, there are regions lush with nature, and you can find those guys everywhere. Seems like they’re fond of you. If they’d come with a little kid to a ceremony, you must be from their homeland.”

“You can see them?”

“My eyes are swimming in magical power!”

“This is the first I’ve heard of a witch capable of seeing Spirits.”

“Right, because usually they can’t be seen without special spells. I’m a rare breed, huh!”

“Hmm, you’ve piqued my interest. Won’t you tell me your name?”

“Was I not interesting enough for you before? I’m Meg. Meg Raspberry.”

“Meg, you say?”

“That’s my name, don’t wear it out. The gorgeous witch beloved by all the world.”

“Your eyes may be strong in magic, but they seem to be failing you in another aspect.”

“Is that any way to speak to a new acquaintance?” My shoulders fell.

“How about you? What’s your name?”

“…I’d rather not say.”

“You get mine, but I can’t get yours?”

“I must remain anonymous. I made a promise…”

“Ha-ha… What’s that supposed to…?”

I couldn’t stifle a laugh, but she seemed dead serious. Her grave expression was enough to make me give up on that line of questioning.

And so the mysterious girl and I set off to explore the Rite of Witchcraft.

We walked through the crowd holding hands. Carbuncle was riding amiably on the girl’s shoulder. He seemed completely smitten. Just as you’d expect from someone Spirits were taken with, she seemed the sort beloved by animals.

“This vibe is wild. It’s even more intense than the Celebration of Worlds back home.”

“Naturally. The Rite of Witchcraft even draws participants from high political offices in each country, not to mention celebrities in the world of magic. And the media makes a great showing. The Council of Magic may control the invites, but they cast a wide net.”

“They sure do. I know that person—they’re a huge streamer. There are even movie stars here!”

“This event is the greatest gathering of the latest in the world of magic. Perhaps you could compare it to the International Film Festival or Fashion Week. It’s not some place for a young witch from who-knows-where to muck about.”

“Like you’re one to talk?!”

She didn’t know how to hold her tongue. It seemed like she’d been born with that mouth. Anyway, I thought she resembled someone I knew, but it was probably just my imagination. She definitely didn’t remind me of myself, that’s for sure. For sure-sure.

Just then, a group of men in suits and sunglasses came into view.

“What’s with them?”

“Security team. There are many celebrities here, too. If anything were to happen, it would make national news. Security must be airtight.”

In line with her words, the Rite of Witchcraft had a different atmosphere than other festivals. I could feel it on my skin. And with magic being in use all around me, that sense only grew even more pronounced.

Like at a fancy dinner party, guests could help themselves to a food spread at the side of the venue. There were also booths where companies and reputable magic users were presenting their latest findings. As a little country bumpkin, this was my first time going to such a large-scale event in the magic world.

Tree-growth acceleration magic, agricultural magic, energy generation magic… Everywhere I looked, there were presentations on a wide range of magics.

I took note of some guests crowding around a magic pharmaceutical company and its newly announced drug.

“Oh, wow! Inori’s on this list of contributors!”

“The Wise Witch? She’s right over there.”

“Really?! Where?!”

I looked where she was pointing and found Inori conversing in the middle of a cluster of people. Unlike her usual behavior, she seemed incredibly composed and mature.

“Inooori! Over heeere!”

Even when I waved at her, she didn’t seem to notice. Made sense, given the commotion.

“Not even a glance…”

“Is she an acquaintance of yours?”

“Oh, y’know, kinda.”

She spoke with a serious expression, and yet the men surrounding her seemed to be cozying up to her. Not exactly unexpected when such a beautiful woman was wearing a dress that showed off her chest. Dress appropriately for your age, darn it!

“Everyone loves her… It doesn’t seem like we’ll be able to get close.”

“Not surprising. She is the most prominent witch in the pharmaceutical industry, after all.”

“Wait, really?”

“Her name comes up whenever big medical topics do. Risk reduction, increased efficacy in cancer treatment, aiding in medicine reliance…”

“Whoa…”

Usually, there was a clear divide between the fields of magic and science. In recent years, however, hybridized techniques had been drawing a lot of attention. Inori, who received business cases from pharmaceutical companies, was a trailblazer in the field, unlike my teacher, whose work was mainly with the Council of Magic.

Either way, the Seven Sages acted on a massive scale.

“Hey, you really know your stuff, huh?”

“Bring me any queries on the Seven Sages. There’s no question that will stump me!”

The girl puffed out her chest with a prideful laugh. I figured she was a magic nerd or something. For someone so young, she really knew how to hit the books.

“Hey, is it just me, or is there, like, an abnormal amount of research on chronomancy?”

The corporate booths focused mainly on the newest developments in pharmaceuticals or manufacturing, but with individual magic researchers, chronomancy seemed to reign supreme. Interspatial transference and others were there too, but those booths were also just extolling the benefits of chronomancy.

“Ah, of course,” the girl said with a nod. “Chronomancy is what all magic practitioners yearn for. It boasts the greatest challenges, the greatest advancements, and the greatest prestige. There is much about it that remains undiscovered, and the establishment of chronomancy techniques is the ticket to an easy life. It’s the field of dreams.”

“Huh, so chronomancy is all the rage.”

“Precisely. After all, the field encompasses the practice of interspatial transference as well. That makes it even more convenient—and in even higher demand. Some companies even offer monetary awards.”

“Why chronomancy? There’s all kinds of magic out there.”

“Eternal youth, instantaneous transportation, clairvoyance, the manipulation of time itself… With those, the knowledge of humankind soars even higher. Just try imagining this with astronomy. So many obstacles removed just like that. We could colonize the stars, harvest energy from massive planets, and even use the sun as a giant garbage disposal.”

“I guess so…”

We had used Sophie’s magic to teleport here in an instant, but that required magic circles at the points of departure and arrival. It worked on a different level than chronomancy, seeing as it used specialized magic know-how or technique. The interspatial transference being lauded here would be easier to use and allow anyone to travel freely.

“Manipulate the body’s biological clock for medicinal purposes, and you could stop progressive diseases in their tracks. Reverse time, and you could regain your youth. Furthermore, magic, in contrast to medicine, just requires technical skill. With the right savvy, anything is replicable. It’s low cost, high reward. Chronomancy holds a romantic allure for all of humanity.”

It really was staggeringly business-like.

Magic could surpass science in certain ways—it was a means of changing the world’s nature. Magic makes the impossible possible. That truth was renewed in my mind.

I was reminded of my teacher.

As the Eternal Witch, she would surely be able to contribute to the field of chronomancy.

The thing was, I’d never once seen her take on anything like those developments.

If she used the full extent of her powers, she could easily rake in enough dough to live a comfy life in a big ol’ mansion. Just with the power of her existing techniques, I felt like she could make millions… Scratch that—hundreds of millions, if not billions.

The fact was, though, she was just living a modest, simple life with her apprentice on the outskirts of Lapis.

And I thought I understood why.

The advancement of chronomancy would probably save many lives.

On the other hand, the value of human life and limited resources would be cheapened. There was a very real downside to popularizing that magic.

“But manipulating your internal clock, huh…?”

If I could use that magic, maybe I could beat the curse limiting my lifespan, even without a seed of life.

But there was no way my teacher would ever teach me chronomancy.

Sure, it was supposed to be advanced, but…I felt like there was some other special reason she wouldn’t.

We managed to make a lap around the exhibition hall, jostled by the dizzying crowd the whole time. Looking around definitely wasn’t boring but being in such a mass of people really tuckered me out.

“I just don’t see this attendant of yours anywhere.”

“Mm-hmm. Where could she have run off to? And after fasting for two months…”

“Uh, that’ll kill you.”

Just then, a gurgling sound filled the air. Even in such a noisy hall, it was loud enough to cut through the din. I looked toward its source to find the girl clutching her stomach, embarrassed.

“I’m a little peckish…,” she said.

“Y’know, I could eat. There’s a buffet; how about a bite?”

“Quite, quite. I’ll fix a plate and be right back!”

“That’s not what I…”

No sooner had she spoken than she was racing away in high spirits. Well, it wasn’t that far away, so I guess I didn’t have to worry about losing track of her.

“And there she goes.”

When I tried to walk after her, I ran into someone with a thud.

Taken by surprise, I lost my balance and started to fall, but the person I’d bumped into caught me by the arm.

“Oh, thanks. Sorry about that.”

I looked up and froze in shock at the odd woman before me. She looked like she was in mourning.

She had on a black dress, and her face was hidden by a black veil. Her long, straight, beautiful black hair stood out starkly against skin as pale as a corpse’s. The magical energy within her, brimming with a peculiar sensation, gave away her witch hood immediately. I could tell she had impressive abilities.

I heard the chime of a bell from somewhere. In an instant, the surrounding clamor went silent. It suddenly felt as though only the two of us remained, cut off from the world.

I started to feel funny. My body started to anticipate something—I just couldn’t settle down.

Dread stole over my heart with a realization.

This woman—she’d killed before.

It was scary. But why was it that I didn’t dislike her?

There was something about her that just gave off…sadness.

I stared blankly at the woman, and she looked back at me. I couldn’t make sense of her expression.

“You…” Her voice was faint yet somehow crystal clear. Despite the cacophony in the boisterous hall, I could hear that quiet voice as if she’d whispered into my ear. “…are cursed.”

“Huh?” I was shocked. By sight, even Inori and Fine had no clue I was cursed. “How did you—?”

She didn’t answer the question.

“You bear a grave fate. Upon breaking the curse, you will lose something truly dear.”

“Truly dear… You mean my life?”

She shook her head.

“More precious even than that. Something irreplaceable… Something you’d gladly toss your life away to save.”

“Something…irreplaceable?”

What was she on about? As I turned it over in my brain, a voice called out, “Meg!” from behind me, and I gasped.

The girl had returned, bearing a heaping plate of food.

“What are you spacing out for? They might run out of food if you don’t get a helping soon.”

“Right, I was just talking to this woman…”

But the woman was gone.

“Woman? What woman?”

“Weird… I swear, she was right there.”

“Put that out of your mind and come eat. I’m famished.”

“Oh yeah. Sure.”

Even then, I couldn’t shake her words.

——“Upon breaking the curse, you will lose something truly dear.”

——“Something you’d gladly toss your life away to save.”

Just who exactly was that woman?

And whatever could those unsettling words of hers mean?

Some hours after we’d finished our meal, the crowd suddenly grew denser than ever. A moment’s carelessness would lead to us being swallowed by it.

“Meg! Where are you?! There’s so many people…”

“Over here! Give me your hand!”

“Hngh… Now, Meg, you hold on tight to me!”

We wove through the mob until we reached an open space.

“Finally, some breathing room… But what’s this?”

We broke through to the outer ring of a group of people surrounding a large open area. They didn’t go any further into the empty space, like there was an invisible wall keeping them out. A boundary had been created with magic.

In the center of the open area, a lone woman stood. I recognized that blue hair.

“Sophie!”

Oh yeah, didn’t she say the Council of Magic had asked her to do something?

The lights in the hall dimmed slightly, bathing us in darkness.

After thanking the attendees, Sophie spun on her heel, reaching her hands skyward and sketching out a magic circle. When she did, fireworks shot up from the circle one after the other, to the excited cheers of the audience.

Next, Sophie extended one of her arms outward, and a gorgeous white bird alighted on it before taking wing once more.

No doubt about it—I knew that bird. It was White-Owl. With a flap of his wings, a bright flash flared, bringing forth a rainbow arc of light and brightening the sky with even more color.

“That no-good birdbrain! He’s defected to Sophie’s side…”

They made a good pair, the wise Sophie and the white owl. I gritted my teeth.

White-Owl landed upon Sophie’s extended arm without a sound. Then, from where Sophie was looking, a gush of smoke roiled up, from which three figures appeared.

The middle figure was a gray-bearded old man of considerable girth. To the left was an old woman…

“Teacher… What’s she doing there?”

I thought it strange, but even more mysterious was the woman who stood to the right of them, who stole my gaze.

It was the black-clothed woman from earlier.

“That woman…”

“She’s one of the Seven Sages. Eldora.”

Her face serious, my companion spoke up as if to supply more information.

“Eldora, the Witch of Calamity.”

“The Witch of…Calamity?”

I knew the name. She was a witch with a fearsome history who had once put an end to a massive war—she held enough power to end the world. On television, I’d seen a pundit decry how the Council of Magic had offered her a place among the Seven Sages when such intimidating prowess ought to be restrained instead.

This was the first time I’d ever seen her.

“Why would the Witch of Calamity get invited to a celebration like this…?”

“She may not have a sunny disposition, but she is one of the Seven Sages. As such, she’s affiliated with the Council. You know, this event’s main sponsor? It’s hardly strange she’d be here.”

“I didn’t get the sense she was the sort of person to show up at crazy events…”

“The Council holds this ‘crazy event.’ Maybe there’s a reason she’s here. And look, that man standing in the middle is the head chair of the Council of Magic. Having the Eternal Witch and the Witch of Calamity stand before the spectators as his own security force could be a way to demonstrate the Council’s influence.”

“Oh, so it’s a bunch of politics.”

The International Council of Magic was, as the name suggested, an organization that oversaw magic worldwide. As figures who worked to spread the development of spells and magic comprehension, the seven magic users known as the Seven Sages were legitimized by the Council. Their fields of work varied greatly, from partnering with companies in service of the development of new techniques, to supporting the local governance of many countries through magic, to making efforts for the upbringing of children of unusual circumstances, like Sophie—they were involved in society on many levels.

And apparently, that old man standing between the two Sages represented that organization.

“The Council of Magic is appealing for partners in their work during this year’s ritual. They probably want to demonstrate their influence even more.”

“So you’re saying even in this cheerful, colorful space, there’s grown-up concerns squirming under the surface…”

“Well, it doesn’t matter if they’re attempting to earn some trust. As long as Eldora’s here, it’s a wasted effort.”

“Now that you mention it, you barely ever see Eldora out with all these reporters, huh? I’ve read about her in the paper before, but I’ve never seen her on TV. There must be some kind of reason for that, right?”

“You’ll see soon enough.”

“What d’you mean?”

I tilted my head in confusion, and just then, the head chair launched into a speech.

“Ah, hello, everyone. Thank you all for coming together on this auspicious day of the Rite of Witchcraft. It’s already been five hundred years since the Council of Magic was first founded. I am deeply delighted to be here this year, within this hallowed ground where the flow of magical energy never falters.”

As the chair began his speech, journalists focused their cameras on him.

I prepared myself for a tidal wave of flashes, but inexplicably, not a single flash or shutter snap filled the air. I thought maybe they were abstaining out of respect for the chair’s speech, but something didn’t seem right. The journalists and television crews grew visibly dismayed.

“That’s strange. What’s going on?”

Somehow, their equipment seemed to be malfunctioning. I heard murmuring here and there, gradually growing. And then—

Chiiing.

An unseen bell rang out.

Eldora was facing the reporters, her index finger gently held before her lips.

In an instant, the murmuring ceased. As if to obey her shushing gesture, the chattering stopped. I could tell there was some kind of magical manipulation going on, but as for what it was, I had no idea. And just like that, despite all the members of the media in attendance, not a one tried to take any pictures or videos.

I now understood what my companion had meant earlier.

It wasn’t that people didn’t take pictures. They simply couldn’t. That was just how powerful Eldora was.

It was like being in a world suddenly robbed of all sound, and left in that singularly unusual environment, the chair’s voice alone echoed throughout the hall as he continued.

“Currently, the Council of Magic is proceeding with a massive undertaking. I appreciate you taking the time today so that I might introduce all of you in attendance to that very project.”

With those words, the lights dimmed yet again, and the area was blanketed in darkness.

Then a large image began floating up in the empty air like a movie on a screen. It looked like one more display of magic.

“In recent years, the flow of the world’s magical energy has been undergoing a shift. This year, the magical energy in these sacred grounds continues to be plentiful, but it remains to be seen whether that will be the case in another twenty years. Deforestation, water pollution, desertification of the land—Mother Nature, who stabilizes all magic, is only continuing to decline, and along with it, instances of catastrophic magic discharge and magical contamination are on the rise. With every passing moment, risk due to magical energy running rampant is increasing.”

When the magical energy coursing through the planet overflowed, highly pressurized magical energy could give form to a “catastrophic magic discharge,” an event causing a sudden burst of magic.

Along with that, “magical contamination”—the tainting of animals, plant life, and the land with magical energy—would rise.

Magical energy would cause creatures’ bodies to mutate, such that their hearts and lungs would malfunction. Ecosystems would go haywire.

Stories about catastrophic magic discharges and magical contamination were on the news all the time.

And apparently, the problem was dire enough for the Council of Magic itself to take on.

“Due to magical contamination and the devastation from catastrophic magic discharge, there are dead lands in this world that humankind cannot set foot in even now. Over the years, discharge events have increased, and a future in which we see a massive discharge catastrophic enough to put the balance of nature in peril—similar in scope to a cataclysmic typhoon or volcanic eruption—may not be that far off. That will not only cost thousands, or even tens of thousands, of human lives. It could even destroy the very planet we call home. We could not afford to delay precautions. And so the Council of Magic deliberated. For a way to protect this earth, stabilize the magical currents, and let every creature of this planet, human and animal, live in peace.”

At that, the image before us was replaced with a pop to display a diagram of the planet.

“What we of the Council of Magic have devised is a plan to access the planet’s core. The core at the center of this planet is thought to be the source of all magical energy. We will take management of this core into human hands. That is what I propose to you today as the Council of Magic’s solution to this danger.”

The speech had just taken a leap to the totally bonkers. I gulped.

“If we took control of the magical currents, we could make plans for conserving the balance of our ecosystems, improving the natural environment, and stabilizing the supply of magical energy. We could grow trees, purify the land, and restore this planet to its intended state. It is a process necessary for the greater development of all humankind.”

With his words, the core of the planet on the floating display split apart.

There were now two cores: one within the planet, and one on its surface.

“As far as a practical method of access, reality prohibits us from simply digging to the planet’s center. Even using the magic we currently have, such a thing is not possible. Therefore, what we have devised is a method that uses arcane crystals. These gems are incredibly dense crystallized magical energy. Using such gems, we will craft a simulacrum of the planet’s core on the earth’s surface. We will then make this core facsimile resonate with the core in the earth, influencing the true core.”

Make another core on the planet’s surface out of arcane crystals to affect the real one. I couldn’t really tell whether that was a good or bad idea. All I really got for sure: It was a project of a truly staggering scale.

I’d never actually seen an arcane crystal with my own eyes, but I knew they existed. They were unique purple crystals that formed in places of highly concentrated magical energy. Though such a high concentration of energy made it possible to pull off incredibly powerful spells, one misstep in handling them could cause those spells to run rampant and carried the risk of magical contamination. Magic users weren’t exactly using the crystals as they pleased. Now the Council itself wanted to use such a dangerous substance.

Anyone who knew even a little bit about magic would notice the whole thing was bizarre.

I mean, first of all, who will even be handling this substance?

Even if they used a whole load of arcane crystals, there were few who could even cast the high-level magic capable of interfering with the freaking core of the planet. I couldn’t even come up with what school of magic that would fall under!

It would be as difficult as matter transference. Something that blew past matter manipulation and conjuration, something even more advanced…

Like…chronomancy.

I got a bad feeling in the pit of my stomach.

“Naturally, these arcane crystals cannot be handled by just anyone. To work the magics needed to access the planet’s core requires the absolute best of the best among us. This matter is safe in the hands of the two here with me today, the great witches Eldora and Faust.”

The address to the Rite of Witchcraft wrapped up smoothly after that. Like a ban had been lifted, the buzz of activity was once again filling the hall.

The strange experience of a few moments ago, the Council of Magic’s astounding announcement…

The shock it had given everyone in the area was plain to see. I was the only one failing to grasp the situation, still just staring into space and trying to collect myself.

Simply put, the Council of Magic was launching a huge project to put the whole planet’s future under their control.

Manipulating the flow of magic at a fundamental level was no different than taking dominion over the world itself. It was an attempt to have authority over all existence, or even like trying to become a god—pretty immoral! At the very least, I knew it wasn’t something my teacher would ever want to be a part of.

Yet they were saying she was on the team.

More than anything, she had never let a word of it slip to me.

“What an entirely preposterous discussion,” the girl said, looking displeased. “A grand undertaking to control the planet’s core? It just doesn’t sit right with me. And bringing in the Witch of Calamity, of all people? I don’t know what they’re thinking.”

“I wonder why the Council picked those two…,” I said.

“It’s a matter of strength. The Primordial Sage, Bennett; the Eternal Witch, Faust; and the Witch of Calamity, Eldora… Make no mistake, those three are something truly different, even among the world’s magic users. Bennett must have refused to take part in this, while those two were more amenable. Bennett’s absence is proof enough.”

“Why would they ever agree to work on this project?”

“They must have their reasons. Especially Eldora, I don’t trust her for a second.”

“About Eldora… There was something off about the mood when she was up there. Like, everyone clammed right up. I could tell she did something, but what was it?”

“It’s a curse.”

“What?”

“She casts a special perception-blocking spell to avoid being captured on camera.”

“Is that what made everything go quiet, too?”

“I can’t answer that one… I assume that was yet another curse.”

“I didn’t realize magic could do that…”

Perhaps that was behind her complete absence in the media. The Seven Sages really were something fierce.

A curse could be defined as any magic that inflicted ill effects upon people.

They could stop someone’s body from moving, chip away at a person’s health, or befuddle perception.

Eldora had shown she could cast such a spell with ease, without most even realizing they’d been cursed.

She really was on a whole other level. And she clearly knew something about the curse I was under.

I was still getting my thoughts in order, but I’d picked up some good intel today without even trying.

I’d ask my teacher later to tell me all about this business with the core. If she was going to work on this with Eldora from now on, I’d probably get a chance to talk with the mysterious witch, too.

If I could just get Eldora to lend me some of her knowledge, maybe I could figure out a way to break my curse.

As I was mulling that over, a voice suddenly called out to me: “Spberry!”

I turned around and saw a familiar beautiful girl with a white owl perched atop her shoulder.

“Sophie!”

“I looked all over for you.”

“My bad! I got all caught up in exploring the venue.”

“Oh, that’s fine. I had things to do for the Council, so I was pretty busy.”

“Either way, I’m impressed you picked me out of this huge crowd.”

“It’s all thanks to this little guy.”

Sophie stroked White-Owl. Seeming to love the attention, he leaned his head into her petting. The traitor was head over heels.

To my left, the anonymous girl with her new best friend, Carbuncle. To my right, Sophie and the defector, White-Owl.

“Don’t abandon meee!” I cried out without a thought. “Oh, wasn’t Inori here just a moment ago?”

“She left with the Council chair. Apparently, he wants a flower for his ceremony.”

“Aw, really? I thought we’d get to catch up. What a drag…”

“There’s no rest for the Seven Sages. And that goes double when the Council is involved.”

“Being used like that is enough to kill a person.”

“You’re the closest to death out of all of us, Spberry, living in the boonies in England at that old lady’s beck and call.”

“Wow, rude!” Then I remembered something I wanted to ask Sophie. “Um, hey…did you know about all that stuff the Council wants to do?”

Sophie shook her head.

“I hadn’t heard a word. I bet the only ones who had were Faust and Eldora.”

“So even the other Seven Sages weren’t let in on it…”

As if she’d just noticed, Sophie turned her gaze to the girl who was with me. The girl darted to hide in my shadow with a start.

“Spberry, you made a friend?”

“Oh, you mean her? I guess the kid’s lost. Got separated from her attendant or something.”

“I am not lost! I was left by my attendant so she could run off who knows where!”

“Yeah, yeah. That’s the story.”

“Spberry, she isn’t a child.”

“The heck’re you saying?”

In that moment, a cry rang out, piercing through the hall.

“Ah! There you are!”

Startled, I looked around and saw a woman running our way.

“Where in the world did you run off to?! I was searching everywhere for yooou!”

No sooner had the woman dashed our way than she had swept up the girl, who’d been hiding behind me, tightly into her arms.

“I was so worried! I thought you’d been stolen away by some horrible kidnapper! I was so, so—!”

“Yes, yes, you’ve made your point! I hear you, so please, get off me!”

Seeing the woman this closely brought a memory from this morning to the forefront of my mind.

That’s TV’s “most doable witch”!

“I know her! She’s the Eloquent Witch, Chloë!”

When I spoke up, the woman looked my way with the goofiest face. “Bwuh?” It was nothing like the lovely lady I’d expected after seeing her on TV.

“Spberry, that’s not Chloë.”

“Huh?” I responded in confusion. “But just look at her! That’s the Eloquent Witch. No way I’d forget that porn-star bod from TV!”

At that, the woman who was apparently not Chloë squeaked out “Er…” in the cutest voice. This lady should be swarmed by men at parties. The girl with me sighed in exasperation.

“I suppose it must be done. We can trust Meg. Wendy, introduce yourself.”

“O-okaaay!”

The woman my companion had just called Wendy turned to me and executed an impeccable bow. It was just as I’d seen on television, an act of the most polished beauty.

“Allow me to introduce myself. My name is Wendy, and I’m the foremost apprentice to Chloë, the Eloquent Witch.”

“Say what?”

“Surprised, my little country mouse witch? I am the true Eloquent Witch, the one and only Chloë. You’d do well to remember that!”

I was flabbergasted, and the girl pulled a smug grin and crossed her arms in triumph. The more I heard, the less I understood!

“What’s going on…? So Chloë’s apprentice pulled one over on Chloë, and the real Chloë wasn’t actually Chloë at all? Am…I the true Chloë?”

“That’s nonsense.” Sophie gave me a swift chop to the head. “Chloë’s existence is top-tier, highly classified information, so she’s been in hiding.”

“Wendy here serves as my body double.”

“You have a…body double?”

I looked at Wendy and she gave a gentle nod in agreement.

“As you have seen, I stand in as Chloë for public appearances in society. And that’s why I’ve become known to the world as the…most doable witch…”

“You’ve got it tough… Why go through all the bother?”

“The reason is hidden in Chloë’s essence.” Sophie picked her words carefully. “She is the sole witch among the Seven Sages who cannot use magic.”

“She can’t?”

“The special circumstances of my birth prevent it. My being is separated from typical human reason. I am half human, half Spirit. And so I exist as both Spirit and human. As a mediator between the two, my role is to receive the messages conveyed by the natural ways of this world.”

“I had no clue someone like that even existed…”

Now it made perfect sense why I hadn’t gotten a single whiff of magical energy from Chloë. Having less magical energy than the average human was rare enough.

That also explained why she knew so much about internal affairs.

As for her distaste for the Witch of Calamity… Eldora held the power to destroy the planet. Chloë’s dislike must have been due to the Witch of Calamity posing a grave risk to the Spirits.

So many puzzle pieces had fallen into place—the doubts I’d been gathering today were all cleared up.

“My mistress, Chloë, cannot use magic and has no means to defend herself. That’s why, as her representative, I make media appearances, while Chloë acts behind the scenes… Pretty much.”

“Huh, that’s a big burden for someone so young.”

Sophie practically did a spit-take, looking like she’d found something hilarious. Getting scoffed at by someone who usually would barely crack a smile made me feel strange. If I had to put it into words, I’d say it was like…I was ticked off.

“Spberry, Chloë is older than us.”

“What? By how much?”

“At least a hundred and fifty years.”

“What now?! You’re ancient!”

“How dare you!” Outraged, Chloë puffed her cheeks out in a pout. “Thanks to the influence of the Spirits, the passage of time in my body is different from that of an ordinary human’s! Calling that ancient is just a display of your laughable ignorance!”

Say what you want, but facts are facts. Turns out her granny talk was just her acting her age.

“Well, that answers all my questions. But should a scrub like me really get to know such a world-class secret?”

“Well, you are friends with Sophie, so it seems safe enough. How do you know each other, anyhow?”

“Spberry here is Faust’s apprentice.”

“Lady Faust’s apprentice…?”

Chloë’s whole body visibly shuddered. It gave me a bad feeling, so I averted my gaze, and as if she were confronting a mortal enemy, she pinned me with a devastating glare.

“You are Lady Faust’s apprentice?!”

“I mean… Yeah.”

“Countless practitioners of magic have petitioned the Eternal Witch for her tutelage to no avail, and she chose an empty-headed country mouse like you?!”

“You can ease up a little…”

“How could you not tell me, you…you imbecile!”

“Um, Sophie… She’s really blown her top…”

“Chloë is a huge fan of Faust, and you get special treatment from Faust as her apprentice… This reaction was inevitable.”

“Special treatment? More like servant treatment!”

“It’s part and parcel of the magnificent Lady Faust’s training! If you can’t even understand that, you don’t deserve to call yourself her apprentice!”

“Eeek… Mercy, please! Bailiff!”

“It seems I was right to investigate the disturbance over here. Now, what exactly is going on?”

There was my teacher, looking cross.

“Teacher!”

“For goodness’ sake, Meg, you cause such a fuss wherever you go.”

Immune to the staring of those around her, she came gliding toward us. The Rite of Witchcraft only added to her usual air of dignity and command. She was practically transformed.

“Fa— Lady Faust…”

The pitiful gasp of Chloë’s voice drew my teacher’s attention.

“Oh, Chloë? I see you and Meg are acquainted now?”

“I was helping out this lost little k— Oof!”

When I just tried to speak the truth, Chloë cut me off with an elbow to the gut.

“Meg had lost her way, and I was the one to find her.”

“Is that so? I see my foolish apprentice has imposed upon you.”

When Faust patted her on the head, a look of dazed glee appeared on Chloë’s face, and she squealed like a blushing maiden. Chloë was totally devoted to my teacher.

“Teacher, is it okay for you to be out in public here? There’ll be all sorts of press conferences and stuff.”

“This year is almost at its end. There’s no time for such things. Meg, it’s about time for you to return home.”

“Huh? What do you—?”

Right then, the loud toll of a bell echoed throughout the space.

It was a ringing without an obvious source. Each time it rang, the aurora glimmering in the night sky flickered. The magical energy circulated at a furious pace, light spilling out of the floor, and like a wave, it rushed throughout the sacred grounds.

It felt as if each part of our surroundings were joined in song.

Like a curtain fluttering in the breeze, the aurora floating above swayed, and the stars twinkled even brighter. The magical energy coursing within the ground morphed, creating the figures of birds. The newly formed flock darted about, finally rushing forth to the night sky. Then, having flown far, far into the distance, they became one with the stars in the heavens above, eventually dashing across the sky.

The whole hallowed ground was filled to the brim with breathtaking blessings.

“The new year is almost here.”

Prompted by Sophie’s words, I looked at the clock inside the hall to find there were just thirty seconds until we’d enter the new year. I really felt like the time had gotten away from me. Still, wasn’t it too early for that?

“The magical current is so strong here, it even accelerates the passage of time.”

As if she’d read my mind, my teacher, who had appeared beside me, answered my unspoken question.

I felt a sharp tug on the sleeve of my clothes.

Chloë and Ms. Wendy stood side by side, looking at me.

“Meg, we must bid you farewell.”

“What? You’re leaving already?”

“I’d like it if we could spend time together again. Though, don’t think I’ve forgotten about you being Lady Faust’s apprentice. Next time, I’ll knock you into shape.”

She grinned like an impish little kid, ignoring my question.

What the heck? She can’t even use magic. I smiled awkwardly and kept it short and sweet with a “Got it,” and a nod.

Then, eventually, all I could see became gradually overtaken with light.

It was like a movie fading to black, and I slipped out of consciousness.

The next thing I knew, an old, familiar house was right before my eyes.

I was surrounded by scenery I knew well, under a bright sky. There they were—the witch’s manor and the Witch’s Forest.

What’s with the scene change? Am I actually home?

White-Owl and Carbuncle climbed up to sit on my shoulders.

“Look who came crawling back? You dirty rats…”

The two looked away awkwardly at my reproachful tone.

“Ah, here we are.”

Sophie was standing behind me as if nothing was out of the ordinary.

“How did we get here?”

“The sacred grounds closed, so we were sent back.”

“If we came back right when the new year hit, shouldn’t it still be night?”

The warm, bright rays of the sun and clear blue sky practically shouted, What a beautiful morning!

“Between here and the sacred grounds in North America, there’s about an eight-hour time difference.”

“Right, of course…?”

Just then, my teacher appeared from who knew where.

“The sacred grounds only become accessible once every twenty years, and when they do, it’s only for a short time. Once past, the grounds close again. At that point, we were returned. It’s a miraculous place available once every two decades. Meg, you’re fortunate simply to have set foot on those grounds.”

“Faust, how long have you been here?”

“I returned with you. For the next while, I’ll be limited by my engagements with the Council of Magic. Soon, my time for idle pleasures will vanish, but at the very least, I can spend New Year’s Day peacefully in my own home.”

“You mean you’ll be launching the project the Council talked about soon…?”

I turned a serious gaze toward my teacher, but for some reason she just smiled. Don’t laugh when someone’s trying to get real!

“We will speak more on that eventually. For now, Meg, put on the tea. Make some for Sophie as well.”

“I’m hungry. Spberry, fix me something.”

“What?! Putting me right to work on New Year’s morning?!”

Even as I played up my weariness, a smile spread on my face.

A few months had passed since the pronouncement of my death.

The situation hadn’t improved at all, so I couldn’t even say I was making any progress.

But now, somehow, this totally average view was the dearest thing in the world to me.

My heart was feeling refreshed, ready for the new year.

“Okay! I’m going to knock this out of the park! Come on, you two, let’s do this!”

“Squeak!”

“Hoot!”

I dashed toward the kitchen, thinking about the busy year that lay ahead.

Chapter 9: A Family Bewitched by the Devil

With the start of a new year, the project to access the planet’s core launched in earnest.

They sought to renovate the planet, as it involved exerting influence on the earth’s core and controlling the currents of magical energy.

That doesn’t mean it was without criticism, though.

“The Council of Magic has chosen the Witch of Calamity, infamous for her involvement in several wars, to join this new project of theirs. What kind of absurd selection process are they using?!”

Like every other day, the television was full of critique for the Council and news about the core project. But what else could anyone expect when a witch who was so outrageous she’d even gotten involved in World War II was part of the whole thing?

Until now, Eldora had barely ever been featured on television thanks to the power of her innate curses. But with current events being what they were, the media was jumping on the chance to bring her up.

“Teacher, is everything gonna be okay like this?”

“It won’t last long. Eldora’s power is remarkably strong. I assure you—give it two, maybe three days, and the reporting will die down until people barely remember her name.”

“What, really?”

“It must. Otherwise, the dear girl’s life would be threatened by foes around the globe.”

“They’d go that far?”

“That is just how numerous her enemies are.”

She just called Eldora a “dear girl.”

She spoke of her like they were close. Like she was a dear old friend, or even her own child.

The two of them were members of the Seven Sages, so they must’ve known each other for quite a while.

Even with that, this seemed different, like they had some kind of special relationship.

“Now then, Meg, enough television, it’s time for work. It’s crunch time—every second counts.”

“Hyup!”

Why were they participating in this project?

And how the heck were Eldora and my teacher connected?

At that point, it was too late to ask.

Recently, my teacher had been running all over the place for her project research. I was gathering data as her research aide, picking up her normal work that she had to put aside for this project, and just generally being super busy. The time I had left on this earth was already limited, and with all this, it would take some kind of superhuman effort to gather any more tears of joy.

Not to mention, while I was gathering data, I was learning a little more about this whole planetary core project.

The core was located in the farthest depths of the planet, right at the earth’s center. It was wrapped in a superhot liquid layer of iron and nickel, and I’d heard magic could induce chemical reactions in it.

Until now, the natural environments on the earth’s surface had regulated the concentration and flows of magical energy, but with the development of cities and the pollution of the environment, those natural spaces were being destroyed, so disturbances began to appear in the previously stabilized magical current. The spillage in that magical energy created the threat of biological irregularities or natural disasters.

As of late, there were plenty of efforts to restore nature, and it was becoming mainstream to build neighborhoods that could coexist with greenery, even in city centers. However, restoration of lost habitat just wasn’t that simple. And the number one obstacle that stood in the way of regreening spaces was burgeoning magic.

Ironically enough, humanity was its own worst enemy.

The planetary core project was one proposed by the Council of Magic to control this disordered magical current by artificial means.

Putting it under regular control would bring about many benefits. It would probably be possible to reforest efficiently, like how I’d made the Witch’s Forest in Lapis in a mere ten years. And in doing so, we could right humanity’s wrongs.

Looking at it that way, what the Council was doing could seem fine.

But the plan had already drawn plenty of backlash, and worry over magical energy running rampant or potential risks in case of failure were all over the media. Even news coverage of my teacher had spiked lately.

Even in our little town of Lapis, reporters were coming in search of her.

Our once tranquil house had turned into a media hotspot.

“Teacher! There’s a whole bunch of reporters here for you!”

“I’m occupied at the moment, Meg. You deal with them.”

“M-me?!”

Could it be? My debut on the global stage?! Determined, I swung open the door.

“Hello, everyone! ’Tis I, the fabulous Meg Raspberry, here to answer aaall your burning questions!”

A storm of brilliantly flashing cameras…should have lit me up. But for some mysterious reason, when I hit the scene, the press just turned to leave, oozing with disappointment. For crying out loud!

“Your innate goofy curse cleared those pests like a charm.”

My teacher cackled with glee at the scene. Who’s she calling a curse?

“Now, no messing around. Hop to it, Meg. I’ve heard there are more of those reporters in town, so be a dear and do the shopping for me.”

“You’d make me go even without the reporters…”

Complain as I might, there was no way I could go against her orders. I was basically her slave. No matter what anyone said, I had no choice but to keep on completing my tasks. Regardless, I’d been stuck inside so much lately, this would make for a nice change of pace.

I walked the streets of Lapis, looking at the shopping list on my phone. As usual, the square in front of the station was packed with elderly folks chatting happily and kids playing.

I wasn’t up to any funny business—just watching the shrieking kids—when something caught my eye.

Among the children, there was one girl who bore a burn-like scar on the back of her neck.

“’Scuse me.”

“Oh! It’s Meg! Meg the witch!”

“Hey, I’m glad you know of me, um…”

“Mary, remember?”

“Yeah, Mary. But I was just wondering—how’d you get that burn on your neck?”

The mark stood out boldly as if she’d been scorched by a hot iron. It must’ve been horrendously painful. It almost looked like she’d been branded.

Yet Mary just said, “What burn?” and tilted her head.

“See, just touch your neck. There’s something there that looks like a scorch mark, right?”

“Huh? Nuh-uh.”

“You can’t be serious. C’mon, let’s have the other kids take a look.”

The children gathered around and stared at the back of Mary’s neck.

Even then, they all just tilted their own heads curiously.

“But there’s nothing there.”

“That’s strange…”

“Huh?”

What was going on? The girl’s scar stood out so much, it was impossible to miss under normal circumstances. But the kids didn’t even notice it… Could that mean the scar was invisible to them?

“Hey, mister, can I borrow you for a sec?”

“Sure, what do you need?”

“What do you think of the scar on this girl?”

“What? A scar, you say?”

The old man just craned his head to the side in confusion and then left.

It wasn’t only the kids. Ordinary people couldn’t see it.

There were some things in this world not visible without magic.

Souls, currents of magical energy, and the big one—curses.

“You’re so weird, Meg. There’s no burn!”

“Lady Faust working you so hard’s got your head all funny!”

“Ha! Meg’s a work zombie!”

“Not a work zombie, she’s like a slave!”

“One that’s in training for ten thooousand years!”

“Oh, tell the whole world, why don’cha?!”

While I blew a gasket at the little brats, that brand-like mark kept bouncing around in my head.

This sense of apprehension… I’d felt it before.

Someone was going to die.

Ever since I was young, I could see things others couldn’t. Among those things, there were plenty that even other witches couldn’t see.

My teacher said there were just as many things unknown to us in this world as there were in others.

Barely touching upon the mysteries of our world, I was told magic was the first step over the threshold of mankind’s ways.

“Meg, you can see things unknown to the world. Just a hair more than other witches or the average person.”

“What about you, Teacher? Can you see them?”

“My Eye surpasses both time and distance, but it cannot bridge worlds.”

As a child, I’d been told by my teacher time and again how my eyes held powerful magical energy.

It was just in my nature.

With that in mind, maybe the mark etched into Mary’s neck was yet another of those mysterious things only I could see.

“Meg, you look like something’s bothering you.”

“Huh?”

It was evening, and as we ate dinner, my stoic expression made my teacher frown.

I’d lost my appetite some time ago.

“Milk’s always been one of your favorites, yes?”

“Yeah, it’s the queen of drinks…”

“The meat sauce is nicely done tonight, too.”

“It’s my pride and joy…”

“Weren’t you craving some steak?”

“Enough about the food!”

The words shot out before I could stop myself, and my teacher smiled in delight.

“Just a bit of fun.”

“Don’t make me part of your weird comedy routine, please…,” I begged.

“Then tell me what’s going on with you.”

For the legendary Eternal Witch and her All-Seeing Eye, peering into even the human heart wasn’t too great a feat.

What had happened in the past, what would happen in the future—though it wasn’t everything, her Eye held the power to see at least that much clearly.

But my teacher didn’t do that. Sure, magic had its restrictions, but that wasn’t why she didn’t.

It was exactly because of her All-Seeing Eye that she sought to deal directly with people instead.

Having their heart peered into and prodded would make anyone falter. Then no one would dare approach my teacher or open their hearts to her. And so the witch Faust took a verbal approach, instead.

“Go on. Tell me.” Just like that.

After waffling for a bit, I opened my mouth. “The thing is… Earlier today, I saw something worrying… There’s this girl, Mary, who has a mark on the back of her neck like some kind of brand. Only, no one could see it but me.”

“No one else could see it?”

“Mm-hmm. And it was shaped like a crest.”

Using magic I’d learned from Sophie to construct a magic circle, I sketched it in the air for her.

My teacher’s expression fell drastically; her face clouded.

“Meg.”

“Yes?”

“You listen to me. Stay away from that girl.”

“What?”

“That mark—it’s the brand of the devil.”

“The devil…?”

“This Mary has been offered up as a sacrifice for a demon. No doubt by the hand of some twisted fiend worshiper.”

Mary was marked as a sacrifice? I could hardly even speak.

“Who would ever do something like that…?”

“I’ve told you all I know.”

“Even with your All-Seeing Eye?”

“Sealing a pact with a demon is always shrouded in darkness, whether it occurs in the past or the future. That is just how fearsome their power is.” Having said that, my teacher tacked on, “And yet…there are conditions to making these pacts. For example, using blood as a catalyst, or preparing a lock of hair from the one chosen as a sacrifice. None of these are simple things, so though it pains me to say so, the perpetrator is likely someone close to Mary. A trusted friend, perhaps, or a relative… Maybe even her immediate family.”

“Her own family…?”

“A person may receive power from offering a sacrifice to a demon, and demons are partial to humans who will give up their own kin. It is possible to receive infernal protection unobtainable by normal means. Or maybe knowledge surpassing that currently held by humankind, or the power to peek into the future.”

“And for that, they’d murder a little girl?”

“Such is the folly of those misled by avarice. It’s heartbreaking, but there is nothing to be done for that child.”

“There’s nothing we can do to help her?”

“Meg…” My teacher’s hand zipped across the table, and she squeezed my arm in silence. She clenched my arm with immovable strength. It was a desperate grasp, as if she was sending something important to me through her grip. “The number of witches who have died after being involved with demonic sacrifice is not small. Stay away from this girl. Do not hasten any further toward your death.”

I was shocked. How could my teacher, with her wealth of experience, say such a thing?

But I understood. It wasn’t that she wanted to act cold-heartedly.

An inescapable fate lying in wait down one path, and incalculable danger the other…

Looking at it that way, her icy tone took on a new meaning.

It was all to protect me.

“Aaargh, I don’t wanna do aaanything!”

The scene opens on my regular haunt, a bakery in Lapis. Staring up at the ceiling from my seat in the dining area, I let out a groan of sluggishness. My familiar, Carbuncle, was lounging across my upturned face, but I didn’t even have the motivation to shove him off. I looked like I had an alien parasite stuck to my face as I languished in my chair.

“Sorry, Meg, but you can’t bring pets into the shop.”

Onnet, the baker’s son, looked at me in dismay as he wiped down a table.

Annoyed, I lifted Carbuncle by the scruff and said, “Oh yeah? You know who yer talkin’ to, bub?”

“Now you’re talking like some gangster.”

“This here’s no pet! He’s a familiar! My devoted servant!”

“Squeak?”

“Well then, why’s he sleeping on your face?!”

“I’m letting him. To foster a positive work environment.”

“Obviously. Serves me right for asking, I guess…”

“Tch! It’s just for a little. There’s no one else here, anyway.”

The bakery’s interior, which until just recently had been alive with the hustle and bustle of patrons, was now empty, as if they’d been drawn out with the tide. This was always how it was after noon.

The bell at the door clanged.

“Look, a customer! Hide it, quick!”

“Aw, you won’t let us have any fun, you party pooper. C’mon, Carbuncle, in you go.”

“Really…? A party pooper?”

As I was concealing Carbuncle in my coat, someone cried out, “Oh! It’s Meg!”

It was Mary. Seeing her gave me quite the start—she was the last person I wanted to see at the moment. But I’m Meg Raspberry. The future witch of legends! With the pluck only natural to such a girl, certainly I could keep myself perfectly composed…

“Oh hey, it’s been a while, Mary.”

“Ah-ha-ha, look at your face!”

Well, it was just one of those days. I was feeling a little off that day. A touch of diarrhea, and the old ticker was acting up. Not to mention one of my lungs just straight up ceased functioning. I’ll throw in some appendicitis and the flu while I’m at it.

“I see you’re here on an errand…but not alone.”

“Yeah. I’m here with Mummy and Daddy to buy some bread!”

“Oh, is this in the neighborhood for you?”

“We live on South Nice Avenue!”

“Huh, for real? That’s near Fine’s house.”

“You know Fine?”

“Yeah. We’ve been friends since we were little. I guess you could say we’re bosom buddies…”

“Huh… I’d never have thought Fine would be friends with you…”

“Got something to say about it, huh? Spit it out!”

While we were talking like that, a figure who appeared to be Mary’s mom appeared in the corner of my eye. She had long hair, and her face looked kind. I could tell by her features that they were related.

“Nice to meet you. You must be Lady Faust’s apprentice, Meg, right? Thank you for looking after Mary. I’m her mother, Jill.”

“Oh, no problem. You’ve got a lovely daughter there. Happy to be makin’ your acquaintance.”

Jill giggled at me, not put off by a character as shady as myself. I guess she really was as kind as she looked.

Could this woman really have offered her own daughter as a sacrifice to a demon? It was hard for me to believe.

Then I noticed something I’d missed.

Etched into her neck was the same exact brand, just like Mary’s.

I could feel my heart pounding in my chest.

“Um, Ms. Jill. Can I see the back of your neck? I think you’ve got a bit of dirt or something there.”

“My goodness, really?”

As trusting as a lamb, she showed me the nape of her neck.

I gingerly reached out and touched the brand. Then—

Szzzz—

Heat seared through my fingertips like I’d touched a hot stovetop. I jolted in surprise, kicking the table and shouting “Ouch!” in agony.

“Are you all right?”

“Y-yeah, I’m fine. Just static shock, is all.”

“Well, from that reaction, it must’ve been quite a zap…”

“I’ve always reacted explosively to static electricity.”

It was a ridiculous excuse, but Jill just responded with a “My, that sounds like a trial,” turning to me with pity in her eyes. I’d ridden this one out, but I felt like I’d lost a piece of my soul in the process.

What just happened?

When I’d touched the brand, I’d been assailed with three sensations at the same time.

The first one was a feeling of being drawn in. I’d only lightly grazed the mark with my fingertips, and yet I’d been hit with this unpleasant, eerie feeling, like being pulled into the depths of the ocean.

The second was a gaze. This feeling of being watched had me on edge.

Lastly, heat. Like having a hot poker pressed into me, I remembered excruciating pain. Yet my fingers remained unmarred, with not even the tiniest of burns.

My whole body was trembling at the sensation, which was truly unsettling enough to deserve the name “the brand of the devil.”

My instincts were screaming at me, sounding the alarm to stay far, far away from this thing.

The unearthly feelings I’d picked up from that brand hinted at some unknown life-form.

“Mary, Jill, who’s your friend there?”

Suddenly, a man called out to us from by the entrance. “Oh! Daddy!” Mary scampered happily to him. He watched her intently as she went.

My breath caught in my throat.

“We were just talking to Meg! Meg the witch!”

“Oooh, the one apprenticed to Lady Faust? Darn, Daddy almost missed out…”

In the middle of this heartwarming family exchange, I stood up.

“I just remembered some errands I have to run for my teacher, so I’ll be taking my leave.”

“Huh? You have to go already, Meg?”

“Oh-ho-ho-ho, so sorry, but as you can see, I’m incredibly busy. Onnet! I left the money on the table for you!”

“Yeah, sure. Have a good one.”

I rose and reached for the door, quick as a bunny.

Then—

“Ms. Witch.”

A voice called out after me. It was Mary’s father.

He wasn’t speaking especially loudly or anything, but my body froze up as sure as if I’d been staked right where I stood.

I looked back and he was gazing at me with wide, shining eyes, his face serene.

“Let’s have a nice chat next time, yeah?”

“S-sure, you got it. Next time…”

I exited the bakery. My body felt unbearably heavy until the moment I left, when it lightened in an instant.

I made my escape, dashing as quickly as I could out of the city.

There it was. It was that man. He was the one sworn to the demon.

They’d been the picture of a happy family, with a gregarious man as Mary’s father… But I hadn’t sensed a lick of humanity from him.

The eeriness in his gaze was exactly the same as what I’d felt when I touched the demonic brand.

The next day, someone was waiting for me in the square in front of the station.

When I waved at her, she shouted, “You’re late, Meg!” with a pout.

It was my close friend, Fine.

“Aw, don’t get your knickers in a twist. What’s five minutes between friends?”

“Try twenty minutes!”

“Oh. Whoops?”

I’d managed to make it there safely, but it seemed there was such a thing as being too cautious.

“And what’s with the owl sitting on your head?”

Fine was staring a hole into the top of my head. I was walking with White-Owl, who was using my head as a perch. Guess the look made me seem just like a street performer.

“Without a little help from a lookout, I’d be in deep trouble. And this guy’s perfect for it—he’s got an incredible field of view!”

“Okay, sure, owls can see a lot. But what are you doing that you need a lookout? Thievery? Human experimentation?!”

“Ha-ha-ha… Nonsense.”

Ever since that incident with Mary, I’d been scared to go outside. It felt like that fiendish gaze had me in its sights even now. I told White-Owl to patrol the area for a bit and we entered a small café.

Once I’d ordered and caught my breath, Fine spoke up. “So? Why’d you want to meet up today? It doesn’t seem like it’s just to hang out.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“I can tell just by looking at you. Come on—how long have I known you? What’s eating at you? I’m here to listen if you want to talk.”

“You must be landing all the guys at school if you’re sweet-talking them and acting cute like this.”

“Do you want me to hit you?”

Fine huffed in irritation.

I couldn’t say she was wrong, though. I’d invited her out today to get her opinion on the Mary situation.

I’d found out the other day at the bakery that Fine and Mary were neighbors.

Mary acted like she knew Fine well, so their families were probably acquainted at the very least. I thought maybe, if I asked Fine, she’d have some info about Mary’s household. I felt a little awkward, like I was just using my friend, but with someone’s life hanging in the balance, I had to take the hit.

“The truth is, I wanted to talk to you about this girl Mary who lives near you.”

“Mary? Yeah, I know her… What’s up?”

“There’s something unavoidable that’s gonna happen with her, so I was wondering…”

“Hmm? Ask away. I don’t know much about her, though.”

“Just tell me whatever you can. Like, are there any rumors about her home life? Anything dark? Maybe abuse, or that her parents remarried and she’s actually a stepchild?”

“…You’re looking for gossip?”

“Come on, just tell me.”

She was skeptical at first, but when Fine realized I was in earnest, her expression became serious.

“Dark rumors about Mary’s home life, huh…? They’ve always been one happy family. As far as remarriage or stepkids or any of that, I’ve never heard a word of it. Except for one thing.”

“What’s that?”

I leaned in sharply, and Fine recoiled from my intensity.

“R-right, so, I heard her father, Mr. Ted, spotted something in town that put him in a real glum place. My mom said after that, he messed up at work and stuff.”

“Did he, now…?”

“Apparently, he was really broken up about it. People were saying he might’ve gotten deep into religion, since he was associating himself with some pretty odd folks for a while.”

“Religion? Which?”

“Not sure. He got hired somewhere else, and before you knew it, the rumors were gone. I figured it was just a misunderstanding. Whether he found religion or not, he seems to be over it now.”

“Got it…”

After she’d said her piece, Fine seemed to remember something else.

“Come to think of it… The other day, I did see him wearing a pendant.”

“A pendant?”

“It’s some kind of silver pentacle-looking thing. Something a guy his age should know better than to wear, honestly.”

“Hmmm…”

A pentacle accessory, some suspicious people, and a big work mishap.

Fine’s words were grabbing me left and right. I got some solid leads.

“Just tell me what’s going on already, Meg. What’s the point of having me tell you all this?”

“Yeah, okay. You could say it’s just a hobby of mine…”

“What, seriously?”

“That Mary’s such a little twerp. I’m plotting my revenge, see, so I thought I could get some dirt on her from you, her neighbor, but you’re not giving me anything solid enough to work with here. Nyeh-heh-heh.”

“Oh, Meg…” Fine’s expression was still somber. “You’re not planning something dangerous again, are you?”

“Huh? Don’t get all high and mighty with me…”

“You’re a crap liar.”

A home run of a diss—right over the fences and slamming into my heart. Unable to endure any more, I mumbled, “Sorry…,” and Fine was suddenly beaming with fond affection, like a parent looking upon their rambunctious child.

“There are circumstances at play you’re not at liberty to tell me about, right? In that case, you don’t have to say a word.”

“Fine…”

“Just promise me this much. I don’t want you getting hurt—swear that you’ll stay safe. Don’t put yourself at risk.”

“Why don’t we just get married?”

“You moron!”

Sorry, Fine. That promise is one I might not be able to keep.

My teacher told me something recently: Speaking of demonic possession to ordinary people was taboo.

In the world of magic, sometimes you could draw innocent bystanders into trouble through your own imprudent actions. Careless gossip could easily spread understanding of curses, and inhuman beings will contact those aware of their existence.

To the average, ignorant person who lacked magical power, knowledge of demons could cost their lives.

So I had to pick my words very carefully.

“Meg.”

“Yes.”

“Tonight, I’ll be leaving for work. You need to watch over the place for a few days.”

“Okay.”

“Try not to burn the house down.”

“Right.”

“You look a right fool, spacing out like that.”

“Got it.”

“Ahh, this is pointless.”

“Roger that.”

My body might’ve been at the dining table, but my brain was long gone. All I was aware of was the faint clatter of tableware as we ate.

My teacher hadn’t spoken on the topic of Mary or demons since we first talked about it.

I was certain it was because her All-Seeing Eye had shown her the peril a showdown would involve.

If we kept on like this, no harm would come to us. Mary and Ms. Jill would be lost at some point, and only questions would remain. Questions, and pain that would last forever. The kind that would never heal.

My teacher departed when night fell, and I slunk into her study. I shushed the many small animals who were watching me, puzzled, and scanned her books.

“Bingo.”

Long ago, I happened to spot a certain book while cleaning—a tome of magic on demon brands. Within its pages were methods of forming pacts with demons, the procedures for demonic rituals, and other such forbidden demonic arts.

If the book had records of how to bind oneself to a demon, it must have a way to annul them, as well.

If annulling a pact, like forming one, required payment, then I should prepare it in advance. There had to be some information that would come in handy with this situation.

Witches and demons had a storied past. In ancient times, witches would form pacts at gatherings called Sabbaths. For that reason, Sabbaths of days past were known for their fearsome rituals.

Modern day Sabbaths were nothing like the ones recorded in this tome.

They had become more like gatherings to connect magic users across regions.

Witches and wizards resided in towns alongside civilians. Sabbaths were a way for magic users to share news of the land and any regional magical changes.

Demon worship had declined.

That was because of its bloody history, repeated over and over with each use of evil magic by its practitioners.

Now witches and wizards lived in harmony with the world, but there had been a time when they were feared by others and burned at the stake. Benevolent witches who had dedicated their lives to helping others had been put to death because of the wicked among them. It was hard on me to remember, but this world had a gruesome past.

Over many long years, those who would use magic for evil were stamped out.

Discrimination against magic users hadn’t disappeared entirely, but the general perception of witches and wizards had greatly improved. And Lapis, at least, didn’t bear a trace of that old grudge.

As I flipped through the tome’s pages, my eye stopped on one entry.

It was on the terms and conditions of pacts with demons.

According to this section, making a pact with a demon required the establishment of an altar of worship. After the deal was done, from day to day, you would offer an exaltation to the demon there; it was also used as a sacrificial altar.

Offering victims to the contracted demon would earn the pact holder commensurate rewards.

It was the fate of those sacrificed to have their souls become playthings for the demon until its wicked appetite was sated. Subjected to endless torment, they would have no hope of salvation despite how they might beg and plead. No matter the torture inflicted upon them, they would never be released by death; instead, they would live on as their bodies keep regenerating, continuing to gratify the demon’s twisted desires.

When the demon was finally satisfied, it would devour the victim’s soul, snuffing it out.

My eyes refused to keep reading the grim text and I looked away instinctively.

Subjecting your beloved family to such torment was the work of a madman. Or, going by the words in this tome, the very act of sacrifice itself went against everything proper.

“But what if…I break the altar?”

Apparently, rituals were held on the thirteenth.

Today was the eleventh, so there were only two days left. I had to find the altar before then.

Suddenly, I heard murmuring outside the room. Startled, I whirled around.

“Teacher? Did you forget something?”

Being caught in the act reading this book would result in a massive scolding. My quavering voice was met by no reply. Perhaps I’d been hearing things. Then I caught the faint tap-tap-tap of footsteps. They didn’t sound like a familiar’s.

I eased the door open and peeked out. The hallway was still dark, just as you’d expect.

“Teacher?” I called out despite knowing she wasn’t there.

Then I heard footsteps once more, this time pattering from the entryway.

These were different from what I’d heard before—lighter. They sounded like a child’s. That was when it clicked. It was the kids from town, here to prank me! They must’ve seen my teacher leave and come to give me a scare.

The sounds traveled toward the bathroom, then went silent.

“Heh-heh-heh… It takes more than that to dupe the fabulous Meg Raspberry!”

That’s it—I was going to turn the tables on them, spook their pants off, and send them home crying. Today, I’d be gathering some tears of shock.

“Okay, twerps! Time for pain!”

Pure triumph racing through my veins, I slammed the bathroom door open—and found no one.

“Huh? That’s weird…”

I knew the footsteps had been headed this way. There was nowhere in this room for a child to hide, let alone an adult. It was strange… I checked the foyer door to be sure, and it was securely locked.

“What is going on?”

I flicked on the lights.

Floating in the air before me was an eerie face. I screamed.

Familiars came bursting out at the commotion. My legs had given out, and I sat sprawled on the floor.

My heart was pounding like a drum.

“What was that…?”

Maybe it was just my imagination. I thought I saw a face, like something between a man and a beast, hovering in the air before dissipating like fog.

But it wasn’t over—from the living room, a crash sounded out like something had broken. The familiars that had been drawn toward me fled as one from the sudden paranormal activity.

Still unable to stand, I crawled into the living room on all fours and somehow managed to get the lights on.

A plate now sat shattered on the floor, as if it had flown from the shelf it had been on. I went over to the fragments and touching them to check, and there was no indication it’d been done with magic.

But I had a strange feeling. It was the same sense I’d gotten when I touched the brand on Ms. Jill’s neck.

“Inhuman beings will contact those aware of their existence, huh…”

I could already be in the demon’s sights. It felt like, though the fiend wasn’t yet manifested in this world, it had popped in to say hello.

Time was running out quickly. I couldn’t expect any assistance from my teacher right now. There was nothing she could do—I had to handle this, do something, on my own. I knew what a risk the demon posed. Maybe this wouldn’t be settled easily.

But I knew one thing—

“It’ll all work out. I’ve got a witch name now and everything… I’ll manage, surely.”

Early the next morning…

I was staking out Mary’s home. In the cold air, wrapped in the warmth of Carbuncle’s fluff and White-Owl’s feathers, I saw someone exit the house. It was Mary’s father, Ted.

For some days before the demon’s emergence, he had to make his observances at the altar.

In other words, if I tailed him all day and he didn’t do anything fishy, the chances of the altar being inside the house skyrocketed.

“Let’s go, you two.”

“Hoot.”

“Squeak.”

I’d have White-Owl keep watch from the skies, while Carbuncle and I looked into Ted’s activity. It was a flawless strategy.

Yup, completely flawless.

“Grrrgh, urgh, why’b id havda be like thish?”

I groaned, crammed into the packed commuter train like another fish in a tin of sardines.

Mary’s father was employed in the city’s heart. He was good with people, and he was a dedicated employee—not to mention a real family man. That was how everyone in his orbit saw him.

He rides this clown car of a train, day after freaking day?

“I can’t take much more of this…”

“Shgueek…”

Carbuncle managed a pathetic chirp where he was squished against my chest.

After an excruciating hour or so, I finally escaped the train. I was loopy, but a breather was out of the question. I had to pursue his recognizable head before it got totally lost in the crowd.

“White-Owl, keep on his tail from above.”

“Hoot.”

I drew a little closer so I wouldn’t lose sight of him, relying on White-Owl’s intel.

Each street was as crowded as the last, so without some searching, it seemed like there was no way I’d be spotted.

I’d kept a line of sight on Ted, but I didn’t get any of the disturbing vibes I’d felt the last time we met. It probably wasn’t great that I’d acted so rashly and touched the brand before. I was thinking it had some influence on me, making me sensitive to the demon’s presence.

It was so endlessly horrifying that it sent even me, Meg Raspberry, who could snatch up a street rat or a cockroach barehanded without even flinching, running for the hills.

It was hard to describe, but it was as if my whole world was dyed another color, like I was drowning in terror.

Having seen Ted all the way to his office, I turned Carbuncle to face me.

“Ready? I can only go this far; the rest is up to you.”

“Squeak.”

“Attaboy.”

I patted his head and cast a spell.

“As master to servant—I order my thrall—heed close my words—and obey my call—your form now shall mold—as the clay it must be—from the mist of the past—bring the Spirits of yore—young and free—small and wee—drawn once more to this world—I bid you manifest.”

As I intoned my twelve-verse chant, Carbuncle’s form shifted, shrinking into the shape of a small mouse. It was a little thing called Reversion. Difficult to induce in a normal animal, but creatures like Carbuncle, who wasn’t of this world, seemed to have more inherent magical energy, which made the success rate of high-level incantations more likely.

“Squeak.”

After casting a spell of communal sight on him, I sent him into the building with a “Go on, then.”

My magic was still an amateur’s, which meant communal sight wouldn’t work at great distances. So while Carbuncle was tailing Ted, I’d decided to keep an eye on the situation—and possibly come in as backup—from a café nearby.

“Let’s see here…”

Through Carbuncle’s eyes, I took in the view of the office interior. It seemed that he’d taken cover in a nice little nook and hadn’t been found out.

“Is this some sort of IT company? Looks swanky in there.”

I could see what looked like individual workstations set up, and employees discussing something in front of the computer monitors. The interior design looked like a student’s fantasy—it seemed like a great workplace.

“And…there’s Ted.”

The second I determined my target’s location, I noticed something weird. All the other employees had tidy, organized desks—Ted’s alone had stacks upon stacks of documents piled on it.

“Good morning, Ted.”

“Morning.”

“How are those materials I requested yesterday—done yet?”

“No, they’re on my list for today.”

“Today? You know I need them for a meeting this afternoon… Will they be ready in time?”

“What?! Wasn’t that tomorrow?”

“No! I must’ve said so a hundred times!”

“I-I’m sorry… I’ve been swamped with other things, I must’ve misheard you.”

“Enough excuses!”

The female employees, watching the scene, were whispering among themselves.

They were right by Carbuncle’s hiding spot, so I could overhear their comments.

“There Ted goes, screwing things up again.”

“He’s such a good guy, but he just can’t seem to keep up.”

“No one else has that much work piled up.”

I’d thought the heaps of papers on Ted’s desk were from everyone else dumping their work on him, but it turned out that wasn’t the case.

Ted was an amiable, hard-working guy in the office.

But I got the sense amiable and hard-working weren’t getting him far.

“He’s basically a seat-warmer at this point…”

His coworkers all seemed to treat him normally enough, but they were keeping their distance.

I got a strong sense they weren’t that considerate of him.

Fine had said Ted had messed up at work before. Did that make his shift from self-employment to regular employment a recent one? Without a chance to acclimate to his new job, could his mistakes have kept piling up?

It was painful to watch, but even then, the strength he showed as he kept his wits about him and continued to smile, no matter how people talked about him…he just didn’t look like someone who’d sacrifice his wife and daughter to a demon. If I eased up for a moment, I might even forget he was making a demonic pact.

Riding the jam-packed rush hour train first thing every day, bumbling through work—his life sure seemed rough.

But when he went home, his loving wife and lovely daughter would be there waiting for him.

It looked like Mary and Ms. Jill trusted Ted with every fiber of their beings, and their home life seemed solid as a rock…

“Maybe this is a dead end…?”

Hours passed. I hopped from stakeout shop to stakeout shop, watching the situation from afar, but when the sun started to set, I decided to rendezvous with my two familiars.

“Good work, Carbuncle. You too, White-Owl. Great scouting.”

“Squeak.”

“Hoot.”

All that effort hadn’t revealed a single questionable thing about Ted.

I concluded his behavior at work was beyond suspicion.

It would be evening soon. Next, to tail Ted on his trip home, and if he didn’t make any moves toward stopping on the way, all signs pointed to the altar being in his house.

Then someone suddenly called out from behind me, “Well, hey, there.”

I recognized that voice. A thrill of tension shot through me.

Ted.

“Aren’t you from Lady Faust’s…?”

“Weeell, ha-ha-ha… Yeah. It’s Meg, Meg Raspberry.”

Crappity-crap, my cover was blown. I had to wheedle my way out of this somehow, or else…

“What brings you down here?”

“Just out as part of my duties for my teacher. And you? Do you work around here?”

“Yep, my office is right near here. I’m on my way home now; would you like to keep me company?”

“Sure, absolutely.”

Good. He was none the wiser.

No risk, no reward, right? Going with him to his house might be the best-case scenario.

Unlike on the way in, the train home wasn’t that crowded. I had braced myself for sardinedom once more, but fortunately, rush hour had passed.

“Do you always work this late?”

“Well, I just started working there and I’m still adjusting to it. Today I’m actually leaving a bit earlier.”

“Just started?”

“Yes, though I used to run the website management company I founded. Things didn’t pan out there, so now I work in an office. I know I’m new there and everything, but I feel like I’m so behind in all these different areas… But at least I found a job. I simply have to keep at it to put food on the table.”

“It’s got to be hard to be the family’s breadwinner.”

Exhaustion was apparent on Ted’s face. I could tell that by the end of the day he was completely worn out.

“Do you ever go out drinking with your coworkers?”

“I always go straight home. It’s not like they don’t ever go out or anything. Jill—that’s my wife—makes dinner for me, so I want to be able to go home to her and Mary and eat as a family.”

“Sounds like your family’s precious to you.”

The more I heard, the less I suspected him.

Instead, he came off as someone who might not have been fitting in at work, but who was throwing himself into the job for his family’s sake.

Perhaps this all had been a big misunderstanding. The lack of evidence was really making my confidence plummet.

Maybe that was why…while we were talking, I let my guard down.

“Well, today was my first day riding a rush-hour train like you do. It was hellish!”

“I get why you’d feel that way. I’ve gotten used to it, but it’s still uncomfortable. Just getting to work each day takes it out of me.”

“Life is tough as the man of the house.”

“At least I only have to tough it out a little longer.”

“Just a little longer? Why’s that?”

I tilted my head, puzzled, and Ted smiled softly.

“I’m thinking of quitting my job. Actually, that website company I told you about? It hasn’t gone under quite yet. It’s getting a big project soon. When it does, things are gonna turn around.”

“Wow, congrats! I hope things go well this time.”

It was then I noticed that eeriness, which had been absent, flash across his face.

“Yes, I’m sure it will. Especially since I’ve got my hands on some new knowledge.”

Ted’s eyes were flat and cold, his unsettling smile demonic.

“I know how to keep everything going my way.”

That was when I realized. Every person spent their days on a precipice. The hurts and stings of daily life would settle in the heart like muck at the bottom of a lake, piling slowly up and up until one day, with no warning, that heart would break.

It was obvious, but I realized it too late.

And then the thirteenth was upon us.

If he’s going to make his move, it has to be today.

“Listen up. I’m going out now, so you need to watch over things here while I’m gone.”

Carbuncle and White-Owl were having none of it.

Setting aside White-Owl, who (according to my teacher) was smarter than I was, it was a rarity for the docile Carbuncle to disobey me.

They both stared at me reproachfully.

“Those mopey little faces won’t work on me! You will stay here and wait for my return, you hear me?! That way, if something happens to me…”

The familiars glanced at each other. I hadn’t managed to hold back a tiny sob. I shook my head.

For ages, positivity had been my forte. For someone like that, negativity—moaning and sobbing and all that—was unneeded. It wasn’t like me.

“Forget that. Anyway, you two will stand by here!”

“Hoot-hoot!”

“Squeak! Squeak!”

“For crying out loud! Have some faith in your master! That’s an order!”

I forced my way out of the house, leaving the two behind.

On the off chance something did happen, I didn’t want the demon to get them, too.

I was dead set against bringing them along. I didn’t know what awaited me from here on out. I couldn’t drag anyone—or anybeast—else into it with me; I had to overcome this alone.

I’d learned Sophie’s method of making magic circles, and my magical energy control had greatly improved. In these past few months, my abilities had truly grown. So…

“I’ll be fine… I’ll be just fine.”

I whispered my own personal pep rally.

It had been cloudy since morning, the weather overcast, threatening to break into rain, or even snow, any moment. When I buzzed at the intercom, Mary’s face greeted me right away. “Yes, who iiis it? Oh? Meg! What’s up?”

Mary opened the door, her eyes wide in surprise as she stared up at me.

“I heard from Fine that you lived around here. I was in the neighborhood, so I figured I might as well drop in to say hi…with this.”

I presented some rosemary biscuits, to which Mary exclaimed “Oooh!” with sparkling eyes. “Thank you! Come on in!”

“I brought tea to go with them.”

“Yaaay! Mummy, Daddy! Meg came to play!”

“Pardon the intrusion.”

Entirely unsuspecting, Mary brought me inside. She’d grabbed my hand to show me to her living room, where her mother and father greeted me.

“Well if it isn’t Meg! Come, take a load off.”

“Ah-ha-ha-ha, sorry for bothering you right at the start of your precious day off.”

Ms. Jill and Ted both welcomed my sudden visit without the slightest suspicion. They looked just like a happy little family. If I couldn’t see the demon’s brand, I’d never imagine any unpleasantness. But I couldn’t let that lower my guard.

Even as I handed over my generic gift, I couldn’t forget to track any inkling of magical energy.

At that point, I wasn’t feeling that creepiness from before. Somehow, it didn’t seem like preparations for the ritual had progressed at all. I had to find the altar before he set his plan in motion—but I didn’t know when that would be. It had to be somewhere in the house, though.

“I brought some tea to share, too, if you’d like?”

I offered them the tea leaves I’d taken along, and Ms. Jill’s face lit up.

“Dear me, lovely-looking tea and biscuits!”

“It’s my specialty, made with dried herbs harvested from our garden. The fragrance is wonderful, too. And there’s rosemary worked right into the dough.”

“Incredible!”

“Mummy, Mummy, I want the biscuits now!”

“Please, stay and share these with us. It’s the least we can do after you brought us such lovely gifts.”

“Allow me!” I offered.

I readied the tea with a skilled hand, poured it into cups, and arranged the biscuits on a plate, and we all sat around the table. Looking at the brewed black tea, Ted smiled gently.

“It smells great. I bet it tastes great, too.”

“Please, help yourself.”

“I will!”

With that, the three took their first sips, not a doubt in their minds.

I drank my tea as well.

Everything had gone according to plan.

Five minutes later…

The three slumbered soundly in the living room.

Having finished my own tea, I stood carefully to be sure not to wake the family.

The tea I’d had them drink was a special enchanted blend I’d prepared using sleeping magic. It wasn’t harmful to ingest, but without resistance to magical energy, it should knock someone out for at least one or two hours. In the past, I would’ve shied away from a tactic like this, but without it, it might be impossible for me to find the altar. I’d accept whatever punishment came my way later. Right now, lives were at stake. I couldn’t afford to be choosy about my methods.

One by one, I searched each room. It was a splendid house for a three-person family, with the inside feeling oddly roomy in its two stories. There were plenty of different rooms—a child’s bedroom, a master bedroom, a storage room… I didn’t find anything especially out of the ordinary. No locked doors or rooms dedicated to unholy worship at a demonic altar.

Having almost finished my patrol, I set foot into the final room, the one farthest back in the house. When I eased the door open, a unique smell wafted out—one that I recognized. It was the smell of old books.

“So there’s a study…”

Upon entering, I saw shelves upon shelves of books lined up, most likely Ted’s collection. There must have been hundreds, or maybe even thousands of them. The rows, all spick-and-span, covered every available space; the pseudo-library made me nostalgic. It felt like my teacher’s study.

There was a tension in the air in this silent room—a sort of pressure—as if the books were muffling all sound. The room was totally still.

The bookshelves were constructed in two layers, one outer and one inner, with the outer shelves able to be moved out of the way on tracks. They were complex pieces.

The room itself was spacious, but even so, for a household study, it wasn’t much to speak of—you could see its entirety with a quick scan. After all that, I still hadn’t found anything altar-like.

“Darn, I thought I was on to something…”

I sighed softly and sat in a chair in the rear of the room. There was a small light on the desk—this was probably a favorite reading spot.

My gaze drifted as I spaced out, until something suddenly caught my eye.

A pentagram. Among the books filling the shelves, one had a pentagram drawn on its spine.

No, it isn’t exactly a pentagram.

The star was turned on its head—it was an inverted pentagram.

——“The other day, I did see him wearing a pendant.”

——“A pendant?”

——“It’s some kind of silver pentacle-looking thing. Something a guy his age should know better than to wear, honestly.”

Fine’s words echoed in my memory. Pentagrams were used in magic, even today, so publications detailing them were relatively common, but what was an inverted pentagram again? After a moment of thought, I gasped.

“The inverted pentagram… It’s a sign of the devil!”

I stood and carefully pulled the book from the shelf. At that, along with a strange resistance, I heard a click like a switch had been flipped.

“What was that sound?”

Mysteriously, the bookshelf—which before had stood solid as a rock—suddenly seemed like it had become movable.

“Huh, this part slides, too…”

It may have utilized a pressure sensor. The interlocking switch and stopper came apart when I moved the book, like opening the latch on a door.

I gently slid the shelf, and behind it was no second shelf.

Instead, there was a descending staircase.

The eerie stairs oozed with a dark, ominous vibe, and without the lights of the study, it would be impossible to see what lay ahead.

The bad weather today kept any outside light from illuminating inside, and it was black as night below.

When I paused to catch my breath before the stairs, I realized that the surrounding air was flowing into the basement.

The feeling of the darkness coiling around me, and the dread that came with it, kept my feet stuck in place.

If my instincts—which had set off every alarm possible—were to be believed…

“The altar must be down there.”

Just as I whispered to myself, I heard a sudden thump behind me.

Before I could even turn to see what had happened, a solid impact ran through the base of my skull.

The last thing I saw before my consciousness faded was the sinister smile on Ted’s face.

My head pounded as I woke up. My vision was blurry.

What just happened…?

“Back with us?”

The words startled me back to full awareness.

Candles sat all around us as the dim room’s only light source.

A man was standing there. I couldn’t see his face, but the glimmering of the inverted pentagram at his neck gave away his identity.

Oh, right. I’d been knocked out by Ted. The memory of his attack gradually returned. Is this cramped room the basement from earlier?

“Urgh…”

Female voices came from nearby. It was Mary and Ms. Jill.

We were all lying stiff in the center of the room.

“Oh, Meg, you little troublemaker. You should know better than to rummage through people’s rooms.”

“But how? I saw you drink the tea…”

“And thank you for that—it was delicious. It might’ve even posed a threat if it’d been a little stronger.”

My special sleepytime tea worked on anyone who wasn’t resistant to magic…but as a pact maker with a demon, Ted was under its protection. That was why the tea’s effects had so quickly been dispelled.

My magic was just too weak. For my inexperience to bite me in the butt then, of all times…

I tried to stand, but I couldn’t. My arms and legs were bound. Of course… He wouldn’t do anything that could let his victims escape him. I was so shaken, I’d neglected to realize something so staggeringly obvious.

Ted stroked Ms. Jill and Mary where they lay, the candlelight faintly illuminating his features. I felt something from his expression—affection?

“I’d been considering harsher methods, but we avoided that unpleasantness thanks to you.”

“What are you planning to do with us…?”

“Silly girl, don’t you already know? That’s why you’ve been cozying up to me and my family lately, isn’t it?”

Ted lit a candle sitting on a shelf in the back of the room.

The wick caught with a burst, and I noticed the altar I’d been searching for.

At the same time, a magic circle appeared in the center of the room where we lay.

My teacher’s book had included the same magic circle. It was used to summon the devil.

“How long have you known?”

“From the very start. I could tell by how you looked at me. I was surprised—I never thought I’d run into someone who could see the pact’s promised mark. Though I had heard such people existed…”

“Were you planning on sacrificing me from the start…?”

“I was. Demons are especially partial to witches, you see. Even such underdeveloped ones as yourself.”

“If witches are so great, then just take me and let the other two go! How could you even think of hurting your own beloved family?!”

Ted replied in a husky voice, “It’s because I love them that I have to sacrifice them.”

“How could you…? What could ever drive you to that?”

“I hit my limit.”

Ted stared at me, a hollow smile haunting his face.

“The packed train. The cold stares in the office. Tongue lashings from a talentless hack of a boss. Being held at arm’s length by my seniors. Everything, everything, everything! Even my family’s support couldn’t keep me from breaking.”

His eyes were distant, dead inside. I could tell his sanity was already gone, eaten away in thrall to the demon.

“I must show them all. Everyone who looked down on me, everyone who belittled me—all of them. Now you’ll be the foundation for my glorious new life.”

“You did it all for something so pointless?”

“Pointless…? What do you know?! What would you know of the indignity I’ve suffered?! Of my tears?! How could you, a little girl, dare to claim you know anything?!”

“You still have your family!”

“They are of no help to me. All they do is pen me in and cut off any escape!”

Ted took a dully gleaming object out of his pocket—a paring knife.

My breath caught in my throat.

“Now I can put an end to those worthless days. That’s what I can accomplish with the demon’s power.”

“No—!”

He didn’t hesitate—too quick for me to stop him, Ted slashed his own hand.

His blood dripped, along with a low groan, onto the altar.

“Hear me, Satan! Bestow unto me your all-knowing power. In tribute, I offer to you, my beloved wife and daughter, as well as a child of magic.”

The flames dancing on the candles puffed out as one.

At the same time, my body began to spasm violently. No, that wasn’t it. Those weren’t spasms.

My whole body was trembling from terror.

Fear, resentment, rage, despair—a wave of emotions flooded the cramped quarters so much it was sickening. A mass of overwhelming magical energy came down on me with such incredible pressure, I couldn’t even cry out.

And then a figure appeared.

I could hear its breathing. An unsettling noise that seemed to envelop the room, as if it was whispering right into my ear.

This was no human.

It was Satan.

Crowning its head were two ram’s horns. Its long tongue was like a snake’s. Bat wings swept out from its back. In addition to its two arms, I saw six more limbs growing out from its chest, each one digging fingers into the head of a human twisted in agony.

I was sure those heads were the eventual end of those who had once been its sacrifices.

After just one moment looking at the perverse form of this fiend that emerged from the abyss, I had to turn my face away. I innately knew looking any longer would strike me blind and drive me mad.

I’d been a fool. Somewhere in my heart, I’d believed as I was now, I could face a demon.

I’d been wrong. My appraisal of the situation had been completely mistaken. This wasn’t even a question of winning or losing.

Forget a different arena—we were universes apart.

It was as futile as trying to punch a typhoon. Like in the face of a tsunami, the only course of action was to flee.

As soon as it appeared, the only options were to hide, die, or pray.

The walking apocalypse known as Satan was there before my eyes.

As it stretched out a hand for my head, its tongue languidly slid across my cheek in a twisted sort of a kiss.

The disturbing feeling ran through my body, along with a tremor of disgust, and my mind went blank in horror.

My continued consciousness despite it all wasn’t due to any kind of inner strength.

The pain of the sacrificial brand, freshly carved on my cheek from the “kiss,” denied me any escape to oblivion.

When the brand marked my cheek, my feet began to sink into the floor as if I were sinking into a swamp.

The darkness that had begun to swallow my feet slowly climbed up my body, enveloping me. My body sank, until finally it reached my face. I realized now, deep in my marrow, that I would be taken by it soon.

Aah… This is it. I had so much I still wanted to do, but I’m going to die.

Inori, Sophie, Fine, Carbuncle, White-Owl, and all the people of Lapis…

There were so many people I wanted to talk to, so many faces drifting into my mind’s eye.

Teacher…

Suddenly, a hand grabbed hold of my own—one so hot I could practically feel the life flowing through it.

Fiercely, so fiercely, it gripped my hand, and it pulled me from the depths of darkness. “T-Tea…cher…”

I couldn’t even rasp out my savior’s name. The devil’s magical energy still filled this room to the brim.

With that, my teacher stared straight at the being before her, holding me tight all the while.

“Satan, your domain lies elsewhere, no?”

She called out to it, unhurried.

There was only one person fit to face Satan, this devil I couldn’t even look upon with my own eyes, let alone address. I had no words to express her true glory.

“You shall not harm my dear child.”

My teacher gently stretched out a hand and gestured as if to grab something.

Suddenly, Ted’s entire body was wreathed in flame.

“Aaauuurrrgh!”

He shrieked, and as he cried out, flames sprang up around the altar, and then even on Satan itself. It was clear that rather than normal flames, these held magic power. They were cleansing flames from the very depths of hell.

“It burns! Aaah, it burns! Someone—someone, help me!”

In chorus with Ted’s screams was another wailing, this one monstrously inhuman. Satan’s voice was mingling with that of its follower. The pact annulled, Satan and his pact holder, Ted, were both paying the ultimate price.

But those weren’t the only two to pay dearly.

My teacher’s thumb, which she’d held over the fire, had caught ablaze as well, and it was burning completely to ash from the tip. There was nothing I could do to help; I had to simply watch in silence.

There wasn’t an ounce of power left in my body. Smiling fiercely despite the pain, she said, “Return whence you came.”

Just as she spoke, the hellfire bathing the room went out in a puff of smoke.

After a moment of darkness, the candles placed at the four corners of the room flickered silently back to life, as if nothing had ever happened at all. A stillness so intense it could sting filled the room.

The whole thing had happened so incredibly quickly, so unbelievably suddenly, I wasn’t even confident in my own perception of the events.

Ted’s body, his altar, and the demon were nowhere to be found. The magic circle once drawn upon the floor had disappeared, too; any sign of the event had cleanly vanished, as if it had all been a dream.

All that remained was me, the unconscious Mary and Ms. Jill, and…

“Teacher!”

I called out to my teacher and forced myself to sit up. But, maybe due to my magical energy having been eaten up, my body was reeling, and it wouldn’t follow my orders.

“Just take it easy,” she told me, supporting me once more.

Her brow was drenched in a cold sweat, her expression tight.

“But… But, Teacher, your hand! We have to do something!”

“There’s nothing to be done.”

Still streaming with sweat, she gently stroked my cheek.

“Meg, listen to me. This is the price paid when dealing with the devil. Its touch exacts a toll. There is no course which will let you avoid injury. Forming pacts with the devil is taboo for just this reason, and anything related to them is greatly dangerous. Witches are not all-powerful. Protect that which you are capable of protecting.”

“Yes, Teacher…”

“At any rate…”

My teacher gazed upon Mary and Ms. Jill, kindness showing in her eyes.

“They might’ve been outside of your reach, but you managed to save these two.”

“…Right!”

Yet again the greatness of the Eternal Witch, Faust—and the foolishness of her apprentice—was impressed on me.

In the dimly lit room, I could see Mary sleeping peacefully, not a trace of the demon’s brand left on her skin.

Normalcy returned to our world.

After that, I told the awakened Mary and Ms. Jill everything. Disaster had suddenly struck their home.

The two couldn’t hide their shock.

Until I’d made them drink the tea, they had thought of Ted as the perfect husband and father.

In just a few short hours, they’d lost it all.

They probably couldn’t believe it. Or, I should say, they must not have wanted to believe it.

I wondered if I’d done the right thing. Looking at their faces gave me pause.

But if I had stood idly by, Ted would have just brought Mary and Ms. Jill down to that underground chamber through some other means. They would’ve died down there, betrayed by one they loved and experiencing the worst horror imaginable, with no one else the wiser.

So no question about it—this way was better. I decided to believe in myself and the choices I’d made.

The two said they would move out of the house and go to stay with Ms. Jill’s parents at their home on the large island of Aquamarine.

Before their move, they came to see my teacher and me one last time.

“I’m acquainted with a magic user on Aquamarine. The area is developed enough, for what it is, so you should be comfortable there, and the town has a lovely ocean view. It’s a nice place.”

We were in the foyer. Ms. Jill bowed her head deeply.

“Lady Faust, Meg, I can never thank you enough.”

But despite her words, her expression was clouded.

“Um… Are you okay?”

She smiled faintly.

“To be honest, there’s a part of me that still can’t accept what’s happened. That he would try to sacrifice the two of us… But if it weren’t for you, my daughter and I wouldn’t be here.”

“I, um…”

She wasn’t lying, but it felt a little pompous of me to just agree with her.

“Anyhow, it was wrong of me. He must have been all alone, walking on a tightrope. He’d been forced to push himself too far for so long. I hate myself for never noticing it.”

“It’s not your fault, Ms. Jill,” I said, trying to reassure her.

“No, please,” she said, stopping me. “Maybe it’s no one’s fault. Like when a shirt gets buttoned wrong. You could just call that fate.”

“You’ll have your share of troubles from now on as a family of two.”

My teacher turned a gentle gaze on her, and Ms. Jill nodded slightly.

“Losing Mary, too, would be worlds worse.”

“Yes, of course… You’ll be okay if you support each other as a family. And if you ever run into trouble, don’t be afraid to ask me for help. I do have some extent of power to share.”

“Thank you, Lady Faust… Now, Mary, time to say your good-byes.”

Mary stayed hidden behind her mother, sulking.

“Come on, Mary, say good-bye to Lady Faust and Miss Meg.”

“I don’t wanna!”

“Don’t be rude, now.”

“No, no, I don’t wanna! I don’t wanna go! Why’s Daddy gone? Why do we have to leave? Whyyy? I wanna stay here with my friends! Why can’t I play with Meg more?!”

She cried and ran to me to hug me tight.

I could feel the warmth of her tears through my clothes. They were brimming with the vigor of life.

That made me feel so very deeply, from the bottom of my heart, how glad I was to have saved her.

“I’m sorry, Mary. It’s my fault your daddy is gone. If I’d been a really, really strong witch, I could’ve helped him.”

All my strength was nothing against a demon.

I’d rushed off on my own, caused a bunch of trouble for so many people, and even cost my teacher her thumb.

So now I had etched in my brain what I was capable of and what I wasn’t. I’d make sure to never again judge a situation wrong and cause other people pain.

I wanted to protect the people I loved.

“Hey, Mary. Let’s make a promise, okay?” She tilted her head, puzzled by my words. “I’m gonna become a really, really strong witch. One strong enough and grand enough to help people like your daddy. I’m going to show you just what kind of witch I can be. And…I want you to see me when I get there.”

Mary looked up at me with her swollen, tear-reddened eyes.

“I don’t know how many years it’ll take. But until I do that, I promise you, I won’t go anywhere. So you have to keep on living life with all your heart, too. Help your mommy and make tons of new friends at your new home.”

Mary’s father had been swallowed up by the darkness and gone astray.

When people grew up, they became unable to admit when times were tough. Showing any kind of weakness became terrifying.

But holding on to so many hardships would only lead to heartbreak.

I didn’t want Mary to be like that. I didn’t want living to be despair for her.

“Meg, will you come visit?”

I smiled and nodded.

“Of course. I promise.”

“Really-really?”

“Really-really. I never lie!”

“But…you say all the time how you’re such a beautiful lady.”

“And what exactly makes that a lie?!”

Mary laughed through her tears at my rage.

The tears that flowed from her eyes fell not onto the ground but into my vial.

Though her tears held no joy, a light still sparkled within the sadness.

My teacher and I watched them go until their figures faded from view. The familiars stayed with us to see them off.

“Meg, you have nothing to regret,” my teacher suddenly said to me. “I know you. The state of my hand, how things resulted in Mary’s father’s death, what will become of that family… It must all be weighing on you.”

“Well… Yes.”

“You mustn’t be arrogant. Everyone has their limits—both witches and normal people. You simply met yours.”

The Eternal Witch Faust’s gaze, though kind, was steely.

“From now on, you may again draw others into danger in pursuit of your own justice and even be hated by them for it. Even so, you must choose. Choose to follow your convictions. Do what you know to be right and see it through.”

“I will.”

“Circumstances may sometimes demand you abandon something precious. Even then, own your decision. Meg, you’re the only one who can say if you’ve made the right choice.”

I lifted my face to look up at my teacher. It pained me to see that her left thumb was gone, reduced to nothing but ash on the wind.

“See your decisions through to the very end. Famed magic users the world over do just that.”

My teacher had chosen.

Maybe not all of her decisions had been the best at the time.

She’d surely chosen not to lend her aid.

But she suffered no regrets.

“Someday, I’m going to become the world’s best witch, with no regrets behind me. Just wait.”

Undaunted, my teacher just laughed.

“You’ve got to treat your familiars with more care before you can do that. They’ve been worried sick about you.”

“What can I do…? All right, why don’t I lick you all over like a couple of lollipops. That works for you, right? Heh-heh-heh…”

“Hoot-hoot…”

“Squeak…”

As I was giving the both of them tongue baths with everything I had, I suddenly remembered something.

“Oh, come to think of it, Teacher… When Satan appeared, did I hear you call me your ‘dear child’?”

For a moment, my teacher stared at me with her face totally blank. Then…

She just shrugged, feigning total ignorance.

“Whatever could you be talking about? Your encounter with the demon must have addled your brains.”

“Whaaat? Oh, come on!”

And with that, we returned to our daily routine.

I was set on becoming stronger.

I would become a splendid witch who could help tons and tons of people.

That way, I’d never regret my own weakness again.

Chapter 10: The Ancient Tree Slumbers

A request came in on a calm day near the end of winter.

It had been some time since the business with the demon.

I’d kept on searching for tears of joy in earnest, but my efforts weren’t yielding any results. Even now, with February more than halfway over, I’d only gathered about sixty tears.

I was alone early in the morning, and as I set my vial of tears on the table in the living room, I took to some deep thinking.

“There’s just no positive angle to this—I’m too far behind! Way too far!”

I turned to shout at my familiars, who had gathered atop the table and were watching me curiously.

“I’m five months closer to my fated death, and this is all I have to show for it?! Why? Come on, why?! Pourquoooi?! Why haven’t I got more tears than this?! I mean, really? Sixty?! That’s nowhere near enough! Sure, all I do is eat and sleep, but still! I’m not slacking off that much!”

My pair of familiars nodded at my demand for validation, resigned.

Come to think of it, ever since New Year’s, the planetary core project had me running here, there, and everywhere for every little task you could think of: surveying, data collection, random errands, and just whatever. Then there was the housekeeping, the work my teacher would delegate to me, my training, and on, and on… No matter how much I wanted to, I just couldn’t find the time to go out and search for tears of joy.

In a way, this whole quandary of mine had been inevitable.

“Gyaaah! What’s a girl to dooo?!”

I was scratching my head furiously in my chair when a loud knock echoed from the living room door.

“Are you okay in there, Meg? I heard quite a shout.”

“Oh, Mayor Carter.”

The mayor of Lapis himself had come knocking.

“I tried calling from the foyer, but no one answered. And then I let myself in, since, ah…”

“I’m fine. I was just having a little fit.”

“You don’t look fine…”

“So, what brings you here?”

The mayor paused for a breath, uncertain, before opening his mouth.

“I have a request for Lady Faust.”

“You want a tree cut down?”

The mayor nodded gravely.

“Yes, the town’s greatest tree, to be specific. I was hoping to ask Lady Faust for the favor.”

“Huh, this came out of nowhere.”

Mayor Carter accepted the tea I brought out with a quiet “Thank you kindly.”

His mannerisms were perfectly polite, but the poor guy was clearly exhausted.

I’d rather die than become such a soggy strand of spaghetti as an adult…uh, setting my actual impending death aside. Anyway, I made myself that solemn vow.

“But why do you need my teacher to cut down a tree?”

“About that… This isn’t your average tree. It’s the sacred tree in the town’s park.”

“The sacred tree…”

I knew this tree. It was the one the old lady of Lapis, Grandma Flaire, had held dear.

Grandma Flaire passed away last year. Our time together before her death, strolling through the park, was still fresh in my memory.

I’d known back then the tree didn’t have long to live. Its magical contamination had advanced. The magic inside of it had been unbalanced, affecting its life force, and its withering away was only a matter of time.

But really? To suggest something as risky as cutting it down—things must have gotten worse than I’d ever suspected. The mayor heaved a deep, deep sigh, almost like his thoughts mirrored my own.

“The tree’s form has twisted. According to an expert, the surrounding vegetation is being affected negatively by the sacred tree’s magical contamination. That’s where the idea to cut it down came from, but arguments for and against removing it were quite intense.”

So they’d come to an agreement somehow, but it’d been a long road. That explained his tired face.

“You’re not wrong about magically contaminated plants; they suck up tons of nutrients. I’m always weeding those types out.”

The thing was, those weeded plants weren’t huge, honking trees.

With a tree of this scale, who could tell what effect its removal would have?

I’d heard the Sage Inori say these things could “eat the life of the land.” When a large plant gathered too much magical energy, it’d bring out all kinds of staggering negative changes in the ecosystem. I understood that much. But…

“Is there really no other way? I know you said you asked an expert, but could you get a second opinion? Or a bunch of second opinions? You could try asking a whole bunch of experts for advice.”

“We’ve done that plenty already.”

“Well, what about magic users? Asking for guidance from a magic user who’s knowledgeable on plants could open a whole new spread of choices. Or wait, is that why you’re here?”

“You think I haven’t tried that? No one’s been able to propose any other option. And with Lady Faust so busy, I haven’t been able to bring any requests to her, not even one this pressing. You’re handling government work in her place, right?”

“True…”

Now that he’d mentioned it, that was right. The town of Lapis, once under her jurisdiction, was now my responsibility.

“The expert introduced me to magic users who might help, too, but that didn’t get us any closer to a different solution.”

“How about I take a look? You might not know it by looking at me, but I’ve been gardening for ten years, at least. I practically grew the forest surrounding this manor single-handedly. Maybe I’ll be able to figure out another way.”

“I wonder. Either way, you really aren’t backing down, Meg.”

“I mean, cutting down the town’s sacred tree…?”

Sure, I’d known it didn’t have long left, but cutting the thing down was a whole other story.

I wanted to grant it a peaceful end.

But Mayor Carter shook his head with no pity.

“I’ve discussed how to save this tree time and time again. Painfully hard conversations, each and every time. All sorts of folks talking, butting heads… We’ve finally made our decision, and this is it.”

“Oh… Right, sure…”

Continuing to argue would do nothing except burden the poor guy more.

“It’s just, see, trying to chop it down brought up a whole other problem.”

“What’s that?”

“We hired workers and got to sawing, but we’re not making any headway. It’s like it’s repelling the blades… The whole tree’s like steel, and it’s in no shape to get chopped down.”

It could be that drawing in so much magical energy had changed the tree’s composition. Now even an excess of power couldn’t cut the tree by normal means.

“So that’s why you came to see my teacher.”

“Exactly.”

In other words, Mayor Carter had come today because he was out of options; he needed my teacher’s aid, even knowing she was busy, for this final step of the plan.

“Where in the world has Lady Faust gone off to, anyway? I haven’t been seeing her around.”

“She’s in North America.”

“What, again?! Why?”

“That’s magic business. She’s been all over the place recently for this planetary core work. She hasn’t got a second to sit around out here in the country.”

“You don’t say… Well, can’t you take over the tree cutting in her place?”

“Don’t say such awful things. I know the situation is what it is, but having to be the one to chop it down hurts my heart a little. Can you blame me? And no way, no how, can I even cut down that kind of a monster.”

“Surely you’re just acting proud?”

“Who, me? I mean, I’m no expert or anything, but I am studying advanced magic. Still, a tree of that size…and it’s got magical contamination? Cutting that thing down is impossible.”

“I guess there’s nothing for it but to hire some magic users, too… I wonder how many I’ll need.”

The mayor’s shoulders slumped. I reached out and gave them a light pat.

“You know, there’s more than one witch in this here manor.”

“What? Are you multiplying?”

“What do you think I am, a slime?! No! But there is a supporting player here to lend you a hand.”

At that moment, a woman appeared at the far end of the room.

“Haaaaaah, good morning…”

The mayor’s eyes widened at the yawning layabout.

“What are you doing here?”

She had peerless situational judgment, her knowledge of botany was excellent, and she was a guiding light for me on my witching journey.

“Oh my. What’s this?”

It was one of the Seven Sages—the Wise Witch, Inori.

“You gave me a real shock, you did. I never thought I’d find the Wise Witch here.”

We were headed to Lapis’s park as a trio, Inori now in the mix.

“I have matters to attend to nearby for my work. Grandma Faust said she’s barely ever home lately, and so I’m staying over in the manor while I check on things.”

“We’re not running a hotel here, y’know.”

“It’s for the best, isn’t it? This means I can help you out. I was never expecting to be dragged into some trouble the second I woke up, though.”

“Sooo sorry, without my teacher here, li’l ol’ Meg Raspberry can’t do much of anything. A toddler could whoop me in an arm wrestle right now.”

“Easy on the sarcasm.”

“Do you think you’ll be able to save the tree, Inori?”

She shrugged.

“We’ll have to wait and see. I do hope it’s not out of the question.”

She had a way of protecting people’s feelings when she spoke.

“Mayor, this tree is quite massive, is it not?”

“Yes. The largest in town, in fact, with a three-hundred-year history.”

“I see.”

With a nod, Inori whispered, “It’d be good to avoid it becoming dangerous.”

I’d rather she stopped getting people hysterical by saying such ominous things.

We finally arrived at the park. I called it a park, but the plants there, contrary to what you’d expect, were strangely lacking in vitality. When I’d come here before, it was bursting with greenery, and the lawn had been properly grown and tended. Now there was barely any. We were still in winter, albeit at the end, but it still made for a strange sight.

“The lawn is terribly thinned out.”

“Yeah, soon it’ll be totally bald of grass.”

“You’re right. It’s disappearing.”

I nodded while staring right at Mayor Carter’s hair, and he swiftly hid the top of his head with his hands. Let it go, man.

Having reached the deepest part of the park at last, the mayor pointed straight ahead.

“There’s the tree in question.”

“Are you…sure that’s a tree?”

Just looking at it told me straight away that something abnormal had happened.

The object that stood before us was not something I’d ever dream of calling a tree.

It was grotesque.

The branches were unnaturally developed, thick with leaves as if it were the middle of summer. Their incredible size made the spreading branches hang all the way to the ground.

The most unusual part, though, was the roots. Those long roots, twisting and gnarled, burst out of the ground and crept up the surrounding concrete like ivy.

The image of a snake swallowing its prey whole came to mind.

A creeping unease grew within me.

“What is this…?”

In the short time I’d been away, it had become something completely outrageous. Inori ignored me as I stood there speechless, and instead, gently touched the roots.

“How awful,” she uttered. “Meg, it’s even worse than I expected.”

“Yeah… It is.”

“Inori, could you explain what’s happening here to a layperson like me?”

“Put simply, it’s absorbed too much magical energy and changed its essence in doing so. The change is exceedingly dangerous. It could affect the ecosystem. It’s similar to how wide swaths of desert have developed in the East.”

“…Is Lapis going to turn into a desert?” the mayor asked Inori in a cold sweat. She nodded grimly.

“What brought forth the eastern deserts was a single tree. Just like this one, it had absorbed too much magical energy, causing it to sprout abnormal branches. For a while, nothing was done about it, since it appeared to be inconsequential, but in that time, the roots gradually extended, breaking through concrete and tearing down buildings, and even ripping out existing plants from the roots, killing them. By that point, it was impossible to cut down. The rivers in the surrounding hundred kilometers ran dry, the soil was ruined, and the land became barren. It only stopped growing after the land on the eastern continent finally died.”

“Then if we don’t do something, that will happen here eventually?”

“This whole region’s plant life would wither, and the town would be destroyed. Of course, Meg, your forest would be no exception. In the worst possible case, the effects would stretch to the central city, Lond.”

“That’s awful…”

I knew when I last saw this tree it didn’t have much time, but I never expected it to go out with such a horrendous bang!

I’d looked after plants for so long, but I clearly hadn’t taken magical contamination seriously enough.

“We’re doing this, Meg. We must eradicate this before it gets any worse. Do it for the sake of your dear Lapis.”

“What about trying to help it…?”

“Do you think there’s any way we could?”

I could only shake my head weakly in response.

“How do we even do this? It’s so out of control, a saw doesn’t even scratch it.”

“Burning it from the inside with magical flame. It’s not so far gone that it’s impervious to fire.”

“Burning it? Not cutting it down?”

Inori nodded.

“There’s magic flowing inside its trunk, though the amount is vastly greater than what you’d find in a normal tree. For the two of us, that’s just like it’s got a full tank of gas. We’ll cast a spell to light the magic inside on fire all at once. We can wipe it out that way. But if it grows any larger, those methods become useless.”

“Will that hurt the townsfolk?”

“You doofus. We’ll set up a barrier first, obviously.”

So we would burn the tree. I thought the whole discussion was just too cruel. Burning down the sacred tree that had grown with the town for years… It was just too much. I knew it had to be done, but I couldn’t help how I felt.

“And there’s no way we can just cut it down…?”

Against all reason, I couldn’t stop myself from asking. Maybe killing the tree was the only option. But lighting it on fire while it was still alive felt like a monstrous thing to do.

“Please, can’t we?” Mayor Carter chimed in, his head lowered. “This tree has watched over our town for years and years. My heart aches when I think of making its final moments so violent, setting it ablaze while it’s still alive. The end result might be the same, but at least let us send it off properly. There must be another way, right?”

Inori wasn’t hearing any of it and shot back, “Absolutely not.”

“Now that it’s progressed this far, simply cutting the trunk won’t stop it. The only way to put an end to its suffering is to kill it, roots and all. And we’re only certain to do that by converting its magic to flame and burning every last twig.”

“But…”

“As disciple of a Sage, Meg, you must steel yourself. Humans continue to do all sorts of things to pollute and damage their environments—developing land, creating chemical runoff… This is the result. Your own teacher is toiling to mop up the consequences of those actions as we speak. Isn’t that right?”

“Yes… You’re right,” I agreed.

“Please, Mayor, try to understand. It’s all for the sake of your town’s safety.”

“Yes… You’re right,” the mayor said.

“Jinx, Mr. Mayor.”

“It was an accident…”

The mood had loosened up some, but my heart was still heavy.

Everything Inori said made sense.

I’d seen stories about magical contamination broadcast on television, and even my teacher was deeply involved with it, but somehow, I always considered talk of it to belong to another, distant land, like something out of a fairy tale.

That was for other people—it had nothing to do with me. Maybe that’s how I thought of it.

The mayor said he had to return to his duties, so we saw him off, and Inori and I returned to the manor for the time being to prepare for the tree’s eradication. We’d need mostly paints and brushes.

To burn such an enormous tree from the ends of its roots to the tips of its branches, we’d need to construct a bunch of magical formulas.

First, we’d need to cast stunting magic to hinder the tree’s growth.

Without that, the tree would just keep on growing. We’d surround the tree and slow its development so its roots couldn’t reach the town.

Next, we’d set up a flame-retardant barrier, which would protect the town from any risk of being lit ablaze.

We were expecting this to be quite a large fire, so we had to safeguard the town’s buildings, especially in the event of any missteps. We would also erect a barrier around the park itself, since we had to protect the other trees in the area.

Finally, we needed to craft a transmutation formula to bring forth the flame itself.

We would notate every part of each formula directly on the tree, all the way to the tips of its branches.

In any other case, this would be the work of a team of tenmagic users, but I had one of the Seven Sages on my side. With just my assistance, Inori said she could get it done somehow.

“This is a bonkers job. I bet it’ll take at least a month.”

“I’m sure it won’t take nearly that long. I’ll finish it in three days. Now, put your heart into it—stay focused!”

“Oof…”

My task was to inscribe the formula on the narrow branches. Climbing trees on the job? What could be more dangerous than this? White-Owl was there with me in case I fell.

Carbuncle was at home, holding down the fort.

“Geez, this sucks! It’s cold and scary and a total pain in the ass!”

Tee-hee…

I suddenly heard giggling.

“What?”

I looked around, but there was no one to be found—just White-Owl.

“Are you laughing at me?”

“Hoot?”

He gave me a blank look. It didn’t seem like he was trying to trick me or anything.

But he was a smart one. Maybe he could pull one over on even someone of my caliber.

“I’m not getting fooled by a literal birdbrain!” I erupted, and then I heard the laughter again.

Tee-hee… Tee-hee…

That sounded like a girl’s voice. Some girl, somewhere, is making fun of me! Work those ears, Meg Raspberry. Your target is near!

“Prepare for paaain!”

“Eek!”

Veins popped on my forehead with my rage, I jabbed a finger out, and a girl—who had been sitting on a nearby branch—tumbled down with a startled cry.

Hmm? A girl? What is a girl doing dozens of meters up in the air, anyway?

But there was no time to mull over stuff like that.

“White-Owl!”

“Hoot!”

At a snap of my fingers, White-Owl darted out, racing toward the girl.

His acrobatics, weaving through the leafy branches, were quickly closing the distance between them.

Just a little more…

“No! He’s not going to make it!”

Gruesome visions flitted through my mind, I had to avert my gaze. But after what felt like an eternity, I still hadn’t heard any kind of impact. Curious, I timidly opened my eyes.

“Wow, what a fright!”

I thought my eyes might pop right out of my head.

The girl was dangling from a nearby tree, hanging on with one hand.

For someone who looked about my age, this girl was ridiculously strong.

“You jerk! Don’t startle someone like that!” she shouted.

“What? Uh, s-sorry?”

What the heck just happened?

The pouting girl dangling below just stared back at me, leaving me to stew in confusion.

“You really, really startled me!”

The girl, still moping, greeted me once I’d returned to the ground.

I didn’t see any scratches on her, and it didn’t look like she’d gotten hit as she fell.

“Um, did you get hurt at all?”

“Not really…”

From that height? Are you kidding me? How was that possible?

A girl appeared out of nowhere, pulled a totally inhuman move, and then acted like nothing happened. What is going on?

I gave her a fresh look—a good, long one. Her white hair was practically transparent, her skin light as porcelain, and her features perfectly symmetrical. Her face was lovely to a frightening degree. I knew the girl didn’t live in Lapis. I wouldn’t forget seeing someone with such a unique appearance.

Her characteristics did remind me of one person—

“Chloë…,” I murmured, but then Inori called out to me.

“What are you up to over here, Meg?” She’d approached while I was distracted.

“With all that commotion, I thought you fell.”

“Sorry to worry you. I didn’t fall, but this girl did.”

“This girl…?”

Inori looked around us with an obvious look of skepticism.

“What girl?”

“Come on, she’s right in front of you, see?”

“There’s no one there. Are you feeling okay? Has your head gone funny? I guess that’d be nothing new…”

“Oh-ho-ho! That’s a good one, but the real joke’s your face.”

“What was that? You wanna fight?”

While Inori and I were glaring daggers at each other, the girl cut in.

“It’s pointless, you know. That girl can’t see me.”

“She’s not a girl, she’s an old lady that just makes herself look younger.”

“I will seriously kill you, Meg.”

That gave me a moment of pause.

“Just a sec. Why can’t Inori see you?”

“She’s not the only one. I’ve only had one person ever see me before, and it’s you—the witch Meg Raspberry.”

“You know who I am…?”

“Of course. How couldn’t I? I’ve been watching over this town for quite some time now. And you’re their witch, always bouncing around the streets.”

“Don’t love that phrasing…”

Annoying though they were, her words still made something click into place.

It was about the Sage I’d met before, Chloë, the Eloquent Witch. While being half human, her body had also taken on Spirit qualities. And this girl was a carbon copy of Chloë in her ethereal appearance.

In sum—

“I’m a Spirit. The one that resides in this tree.”

Just as I thought—she was a Spirit.

Her words made me realize her body was bathed in the mysterious light typical of Spirits. It looked like a rim light or some dim glow blanketing her body.

I could see things other witches couldn’t. That included Spirits.

But this girl was totally different from the Spirits I was used to.

The type of Spirit I knew was a fluffy white ball, a little round orb that bobbed gently in the air. I’d never seen one that had resembled humans in form even a tiny bit—other than the witch Chloë, who was half human herself.

Inori jabbed me while I was lost in thought.

“Earth to Meg? You’ve been talking to yourself for a while, and it’s starting to freak me out.”

“So you really can’t see her, Inori.”

“Yes, that’s what I’ve been saying.”

“Hey, can you try to touch her?”

The Spirit girl looked hesitant at my question, but she reached out a hand toward Inori.

Then her outstretched hand touched Inori’s cheek.

Oh… I thought.

As if it were nothing at all, the girl’s hand phased right through Inori’s flesh.

She really was a Spirit.

I laid out the situation to Inori…somehow. At first, she didn’t quite believe me, but with some impassioned explanation, she finally came around.

“So you haven’t totally lost your mind.”

“That’s what I’ve been telling you! Right, White-Owl?”

White-Owl and Carbuncle, who possessed senses sharper than humans, could see Spirits as well.

When I prompted him, White-Owl bobbed his head in agreement.

“Hoot.”

“Well, if White-Owl says so, it must be true…”

“You’ll take his word for it?”

Was she really saying a bird was a more reliable source than I was? Maybe I should have just sprouted feathers and a beak to get her to trust me. Roast chicken seemed like it’d be a tasty dinner tonight… I had all kinds of thoughts running through my head.

“The Spirit of the tree, huh… Like the dryads you hear about in myths.”

“I’ve never seen a humanoid Spirit before.”

“Neither have I. Spirits imitating human form… I never would have imagined such a thing.”

“But, Inori, I swear there’s been stories about dryads becoming boys and girls, right? Where there’s smoke there’s fire, and all that.”

With a “Hmm,” Inori fell into deep thought, then whipped out her cell phone and made a call.

“Who ya calling?”

“Someone who specializes in things just like this.”

“A specialist?”

“Yes, hello? Sorry for the intrusion. There’s a little matter I was hoping to— Oh? You already know? How?”

After some back and forth on the phone, Inori thrust it out at me, looking peeved.

“She wants to talk to you.”

“Why me? Who’re you talking to?”

“She said you’d get the gist. I guess you two know each other?”

“Huh?”

Nervous, I lifted the phone to my ear, then—

“Meg! Have you been well?!”

A voice I recognized came from the speaker—one belonging to a young girl.

“Wait… Chloë?”

On the other end of the phone was none other than one of the Seven Sages: the Eloquent Witch, Chloë. We hadn’t spoken since last year. She sounded overjoyed.

“I was thinking I’d get a call any day now! Of course, you’ve gotten yourself mixed up in this!”

“What d’you mean, ‘of course’?”

“The Spirits told me all about this, the bizarre phenomenon of the Spirit in Lapis.”

“You know about it already?”

“Well, I must, with how I’m half composed of Spirits myself! The Spirits’ desires, their fluctuations, information about them—I can access all that with only a thought.”

The witch Chloë served as an intermediary to the Spirits’ will.

Spirits were the incarnation of all things, dwelling within inorganic items (books, clocks, things like that), as well as within plant life. As a witch who could feel the will of the Spirits, Chloë could be called a literal voice of reason.

But I was still wowed by how she’d picked up on the happenings of our little isolated town all the way in Britain.

They weren’t called the Seven Sages for funsies, that was for sure.

“Chloë, about this Spirit I’m looking at here—”

“Wait, spare me the explanation. A unique Spirit which has taken human form, right? I’ve heard that much from the Spirits already.”

“That makes things easier. So can you tell me what’s going on here?”

“…I haven’t the faintest.”

“What?”

I thought I’d misheard her. Chloë continued.

“I know there is some kind of singular being in Lapis. Yet sensing more about it is beyond me. Some aberration in the natural order has come about. That’s my take on the matter.”

“An…aberration?”

“There’s nothing to be done. That’s all I can really say. I suppose you could liken it to a computer that’s been disconnected from the internet. You see, the Spirits are beings that use the underlying nature of things to share information and intentions, but the aberration you see before you has been decoupled from that network and can no longer access it. It’s a solitary existence. Inori rang me up just as I was wondering what was going on.”

It wasn’t really clear to me what “solitary” signified.

“Meg, what does the Spirit there look like?”

“What it looks like…? She’s a super pretty girl. Not as pretty as me, though.”

“I see. So despite being a Spirit, it’s a little worse for wear.”

“You wanna try sayin’ that to my face, punk?” This was no time for joking around. I had to confirm things with Chloë. “Hey, Chloë, do Spirits ever model their appearances on humans?”

“No, by their very nature, they don’t bear human form. Nor can they establish any kind of communication with humans. Unless the human is like someone like me—an idiosyncrasy, with Spirits dwelling in their own essence.”

“What about if it was a really powerful Spirit?”

“No, not even then. I’d even say…” Chloë hesitated. I felt the mood shift, like she was working up the nerve to say something difficult. “Meg, are you sure that thing is a Spirit?”

I hung up the phone and Inori asked, “How’d it go? Were you able to find anything out about this girl only you can see?”

“Weeell… About that.” I waffled over what I should say. “It seems like a Spirit that’s grown super powerful with magical energy. As a rule, Spirits don’t take any kind of human form, so it’s shockingly rare.”

“Oh, is that what it is? Then before we burn the tree, we have to return it to its rightful place.”

I up and lied. I felt like, if Inori knew that about the whole “aberration of nature” thing, she’d suggest killing the girl.

Gently, I reached out a hand to the dryad girl before me.

For a moment, she looked surprised, but without the slightest reluctance, she accepted my gesture.

I cupped her cheek in my palm. This might have been the first time I’d ever physically touched a Spirit. It felt exactly like touching a human being. I could feel the warmth of her skin. She felt alive.

“Um…” Her voice pulled me out of my thoughts. “You two are here to destroy me. Correct?”

My heart thumped hard at her words. I didn’t say anything back, but that in itself was her answer.

“I already knew. It’s my own body, after all. I…don’t have much time left.”

“Right…”

“And I’ve never had witches inscribe magic on my body before.” She gently touched the sacred tree—her body. “I can’t use magic, but I’ve seen it practiced so many times, I know a little bit about it. This formula is one that creates fire.”

She was touching the magic circle inscribed on her body… I wondered what she was thinking. There wasn’t a person alive who would see their own death close at hand and stay calm. She must have been full of terror, panic, despair…or maybe rage, instead. But she didn’t show any of those emotions. She even seemed like she’d accepted it all. Perhaps her calm nature came from the tree she was the Spirit of.

It felt somehow wrong for me to break the silence, but then, with a “Hey, Miss Witch,” she took my hand. “I’m going to die soon.”

“Yeah, probably…”

“So I want to spend my last moments exploring my town.”

“You mean Lapis?”

“I’ve watched over it for so long. Just once, I’d like to walk its streets. Will you fulfill my final request and be my tour guide?”

“You don’t seem…scared to die.”

For some reason, my observation brought a smile to her face.

“After living for so long, death doesn’t scare me much. And as the Spirit of a tree, my fear of death was mild to begin with. Besides…if it’s for the sake of my town, I’ll happily lose my life.”

Those were the words of the Guardian Spirit which had come to protect this town.

I suspected any fear of death she did hold had been long colored by her sense of duty—the duty to protect the town of Lapis, no matter the cost. The reality of our conversations, that her tree had watched over this town for hundreds and hundreds of years, hit me all over again.

“But why do you want me to guide you?”

“I can tell you love this town just as much as I do. Plus…” She looked at me dead on, her frank gaze free of any deception or sadness. “…If something should happen with me, you’ll be able to handle it, right?”

She was aware she’d become abnormal.

So it was decided that Inori would take over all the work with the tree itself, while I would show the Spirit around Lapis.

I thought she’d be mad at me, but Inori let me go without even putting up a fight.

“But won’t it be tough to do all this work by yourself?”

“Well, supposing your story’s true, I wouldn’t be able to sleep at night if I burned the tree without granting its Spirit’s dying wish.”

It seemed, in her own way, even Inori was reluctant to burn the sacred tree.

With remorse, with guilt, filled with pain though she seemed unbothered… Despite all that, she would carry out that which needed to be done. For my part, I just had to be grateful.

We left White-Owl with Inori and exited the park.

We soon came to the clock tower plaza at the town center.

“Look at those kids having fun.”

“Is this your first time in the town itself?”

“Yeah. I was just standing in that park for ages, after all.”

Her face was lit with heartfelt joy.

“What’s your name, anyway? I’ve got to call you something instead of just ‘you,’ but ‘Spirit’ feels kinda off… Is there something else you’d rather be called?”

“Nope. You pick.”

“Me?”

It’s up to me, huh…? Being asked to pick a name for a Spirit was a first for me.

Anything unfashionable wouldn’t do. It had to be a name full of style, charm, and wit—one that just oozed with the fabulous Meg Raspberry’s flair.

My mental filing system spontaneously combusted.

“Hmmrrrggghhh…”

“Are you okay? Your eyes look like they’re going to pop out…”

Just then, it hit me like a bolt of lightning.

“Eureka!”

“Eur-what-a?”

“How does Selena sound?”

“Selena?”

“You got it.” I nodded, smirking triumphantly. “There’s a lovely, clear, white power stone called selenite. I’m thinking it’s a perfect fit for your white hair and skin.”

“Selena…”

As the word exited her lips, she nodded slightly.

“Yeah, it’s wonderful. I like it. Selena… Selena.”

She said it over and over, like she was testing out the feel of her new name. After spending so many hundreds of years without one, she must’ve been delighted to get a name of her own.

“I’m pleased as punch you like it so much. Y’know, since I named you, it’s like you’re my own baby… You can call me Mummy now. How about it?”

“Aaand you’ve ruined the moment…”

With Selena at my side, we continued our tour of Lapis.

We visited Onnet’s bakery, the clock tower, the best market in town, Geppetto’s clock shop…

“Wow! Incredible!”

No matter where I took her, Selena shouted in joy. I’d never thought sightseeing in such a sleepy little town would bring someone so much delight. If I took her to Lond, she’d probably keel over from the shock.

“Hey, Meg! What’s next?”

“We’ve seen practically everything by now… You can’t expect much more from a little town in the country.”

Then I came to a stop in front of a one-story brickwork house. Selena tilted her head quizzically.

“What’s wrong? You suddenly stopped.”

“This house belongs to someone I know.”

“Hm? It’s a lovely old building…”

Her curiosity piqued, Selena gazed at the house for a while before her eyes settled on the garden. Her expression clouded over.

“But the garden’s untended and overgrown. Why, after they went to the trouble of planting so many flowers…?”

“Yeah… See, the person who lived there’s gone now.”

“They’re gone?”

I looked down at the ground, avoiding her eyes.

“Are you up for a little detour?”

The place we were headed was lined with trees, a place where artisan-polished stones stood in neat, regular intervals. Unlike in the park, the ecosystem here hadn’t yet felt the influence of the sacred tree.

“Meg, is this…?”

“Yeah, it’s a graveyard. The final resting place for the citizens of Lapis.”

The graveyard lay on the outskirts of town. My feet hadn’t carried me here in ages.

It must have been last autumn that I’d been here most recently. I’d come for the burial of someone important to me.

Now, before us, we could see that same person’s gravestone.

“Whose grave is this?”

“Grandma Flaire’s. She was like a real grandmother to me.”

Grandma Flaire had died of old age the year before. Her body had been laid to rest here, in her hometown of Lapis. My memories of being with her in her final moments were still fresh.

“That house with the overgrown garden we just saw? It was hers. Cultivating flowers was something she loved to do, and she’s the one who taught me all about how to grow them. But when she passed away, there was no one left to tend to the garden she planted.”

“And then it fell into disarray…”

Apparently, Grandma Flaire’s son, Ed, and his wife had considered selling the house.

But they hadn’t gone through with it, saying they’d been “wanting a chance to return to town.”

A house without residents would fall into disrepair in no time at all. Even so, moving house at a moment’s notice was understandably difficult, so they’d chosen to rent it out to an acquaintance for the time being.

Ed had left his hometown long ago, and he’d been living apart from Grandma Flaire for quite some time. Even so, he still had fondness in his heart for his hometown. He was probably hoping to move back here with his family once he’d ironed things out with his workplace, to honor Grandma Flaire’s memory. But that might not happen for years.

“Flaire…” Selena murmured the name softly, brushing her fingers against the gravestone. “I knew her well.”

“Huh? You did?”

“I was watching the two of you as you strolled around the park.” Her smile was tinged with sadness. “She was with me to the end, the last friend to ever visit me.”

She called her a friend.

“Her childhood, growing up, getting married, having a family, growing old… No matter what happened, she still came to see me every single day. ‘Good morning, you’re looking well,’ she’d say, always smiling so kindly.”

Her heartfelt affection, like what anyone would feel for an old pal, shone on her face.

“I was worried when she suddenly stopped showing up. So that’s why… She died. Time marches onward for the land and its people alike. I know that much, so I thought I was prepared, but…I guess I can’t help this loneliness.”

Like her thoughts had turned to the past, Selena looked up toward the sky.

“Lapis was still just a tiny little village when I was planted. The villagers back then couldn’t have numbered more than a few dozen—it was more of a hamlet than a village. Generations back, the village chief and two witches planted me here. They said, ‘Let this serve as our beginning.’”

“Witches?”

“Yeah. One was an old witch named Faust. Do you know of her?”

“Know of her? She’s my teacher.”

Selena’s eyes widened.

“What? Faust is still alive? I was sure she’d be dust by now!”

“Don’t just kill people off in your head! Each year makes her stronger. If you ask me, she’s turning into a real menace.”

“Wow… Witches live for so long…”

Go figure—my teacher was much older than Selena. Considering Selena’s tree was three centuries old, my teacher had most likely been alive for at least three times as long.

When I really thought about it, I realized it was a flabbergasting length of time.

“Come to think of it, you said two witches. Who was the second?”

“Oh, I don’t know her name. I’m pretty sure she was her apprentice.”

“Her apprentice…”

This was the first I’d heard of my teacher taking on any other apprentices.

“What kind of person was she?”

“Hmm… She had black hair and she seemed wise.”

“Wise? Oh, so like me?”

“Yeah, right. You’re polar opposites.”

“You’ve got some nerve sayin’ that right to my face.”

Totally unbothered by my outburst, Selena piped up, “Oh, that’s right. I think I remember Faust calling her ‘El.’”

“So, someone named El with black hair and a wise look about her…?”

In that moment, the figure of a woman appeared in my mind’s eye.

It was the Witch of Calamity, Eldora.

Said to have been a major player in global war, she was a dangerous person of interest and the most feared witch in the world.

She was my teacher’s apprentice…?

I wanted to ponder it more, but at least one more puzzle piece had fallen into place. The mysterious witch, Eldora, age unknown, who’d suddenly struck up a conversation with me… My teacher’s habit of calling her “girl”… The fact that the two were both participants in the planetary core project…

I felt like Eldora was at the center of all my teacher’s activities.

Selena interrupted my train of thought as she scanned our surroundings.

“This place sure is lovely. If you didn’t already know, you’d never guess it was a graveyard.”

“I know, right? I’ve heard the mayor’s policies have been a driving force in keeping it tidy.”

Lapis’s graveyard was maintained with a tender hand.

To ensure a peaceful rest for the dead, and so proper respects could be paid to those who had passed.

Those wishes filled the area.

It also went to show how deep the bonds between the townsfolk went.

“I must know the faces of at least half the people laid to rest here.”

“That’s a weird brag…”

“It’s no brag. Children will grow up, become adults, have children of their own, grow old, and live out their final days. That’s just how I got to observe so many people as they went through their lives.”

“You said something similar earlier, too.”

“People gathered on peaceful lands, founding a village. Next came the merchants and the craftsmen, and then the founding of community groups, and the village became a town. I’ve been along for every step of Lapis’s journey.”

Selena gazed off somewhere far, far away. She was surely seeing the Lapis of days past.

Then as if realizing something, she advanced toward a large tombstone that stood in the center of the graveyard.

“Could it be…?”

“What’s wrong?”

“This is my father’s grave.”

“Your father?”

The name on the tombstone read Joshua. He appeared to be Lapis’s founder.

“Joshua… Yeah, that’s right. That’s my father’s name. To keep me from being lonely, he planted a bunch of flowers and other plants around me, and every day he’d come to check on me. He must have had his hands full with the town, but he’d always take care of me, even in the rain, scorching heat, or storms.”

“Sounds like he was a kind soul.”

Selena nodded.

“Good morning. You’re looking well today.”

Good morning, Father.

“Yesterday was a hot one. Are you holding up okay?”

I sure am, Father.

“We’ve got a big typhoon coming tomorrow. You stay safe, got it?”

I’ll be fine. You’ve put all kinds of things in place to protect me.

“Our little town’s gotten less little these days. It’s growing right alongside you.”

How lovely… I’d like to see it someday.

“Look here. It’s the sacred tree of this town, the one I took great pains to raise myself.”

“Wow! It’s huuuge! Nice to meet you, tree! I’m Kate!”

Hello there, Kate!

“I’ve racked up the years by now, too. I’m not sure how many more times I’ll be able to visit you.”

Cheer up, Father! I’m sure everything will be okay.

It’s cold… Winter’s here.

Oh, Father… You haven’t visited in so long. What’s keeping you?

The snow’s started falling. Father, I hope you’re okay.

The snow’s melted away now. Spring has arrived.

“Good morning. From now on, I’ll be looking after you in my father’s stead.”

Morning, Kate! You’ve grown so pretty. What a pleasant surprise!

“Phew, it’s hot today. Did Dad really work in this kind of heat?”

Take care you don’t get heat stroke.

“Guess what. I’m getting married!”

That’s wonderful! Congratulations!

“Let me introduce you to my two little angels. Say hello!”

Such darling children. They look just like you, Kate.

“My husband passed away. I feel so lost…”

Kate, are you okay?

“This old body of mine can’t walk so well anymore. Tomorrow, I’m moving into hospital care. Today’s the last time I’ll be able to come see you.”

I’ll be praying for your recovery, Kate! I’m sure we’ll meet again!

It’s been a while since I’ve seen Kate… I wonder how she’s doing.

Another snowy winter. It reminds me of when Father passed…

Look at the birds flying. Spring’s here again.

“Howdy. We’re gonna be friends from now on, you and me.”

You’re one of the kids Kate brought before…

“It wasn’t just my father. When he died, someone new came, and she’d visit me every day to greet me, like ‘You’re looking great today. Keep on growing into a splendid tree.’”

Selena’s eyes fluttered closed as she spoke.

“But as the generations ran on, at some point, they stopped coming. I’d become known as the sacred tree, but no one would come to visit me anymore. And I went on like that, watching the town change as everything stayed the same for me. I thought I’d been totally forgotten. Until one day, someone spoke to me again.”

——“Hello, Guardian Spirit.”

“And that was Grandma Flaire?”

Selena nodded.

“She was a dear friend to me.”

“And now she’s gone, too… Must be lonely.”

To my surprise, Selena shook her head.

“I’m sad she’s gone, of course. But no one coming makes me somehow…glad.”

I wasn’t expecting that.

“The people of this town are like my children. The place my father built still exists—it’s thriving, with so many residents living here. So even if no one comes to see me anymore, that’s proof they’re doing well and have plenty of other things they’ve got to do.”

Selena’s kind face in that moment reminded me of Mother Nature herself.

“Lapis is your birthplace, too, Selena.”

“My birthplace…?”

“Somewhere you’re linked to deep in your soul, where you’ve got to return someday. Being there makes you feel safe. In your case, maybe it’d be better to call it where you put down your roots?”

“Where I’m rooted…”

Selena laid a hand on Joshua’s tombstone.

“Yeah, you might be right.”

A heavy silence spread around us.

The mood had taken a depressing turn. I didn’t know what to do in times like this. I guess I should change the subject, right?

“Sure does bring me back, being here. It’s where I cast my sakura magic.”

“Sakura?”

“They’re trees from Asia that bloom with beautiful flowers. Over there, the sight of them in full bloom is a sign of spring. I used magic to reproduce them here for just a moment.”

“Wow, it must be a real sight. But why sakura?”

“There was a child who wanted her mother to rest in peace, so I used magic to recreate sakura here. We wanted to bring her some joy. That family practically worships me now, you know. They kiss the ground at my feet and offer me tribute every day.”

Selena gave my outrageous lie a pity laugh. That face-saving reaction of hers made me die a little inside.

“So sakura flowers formed a precious memory for that child.”

“Absolutely.”

“Sounds nice… I’d like to bloom with beautiful flowers, too, and give people a lasting memory. Oak trees aren’t exactly showy. Next time, I’d want to be something that could really bring people joy… Something that would delight Lapis’s townspeople. Instead of just being tended, I want to give something back.”

Selena stretched her hands toward the wide-open sky.

“And then I’d be able to make memories that would never fade. Vivid memories that would last a lifetime, so I’d never be forgotten.”

“Yeah?”

The way Selena was choosing her words struck me, and I turned toward her. She turned a hollow smile my way, her eyes still staring off into the distance.

I felt like she’d undergone some kind of shift, and a slight chill crept in.

“Is everything all right, Selena?”

“What do you mean?”

Her expression snapped back to normal.

Things felt off for a moment—maybe it was my imagination? She looked completely normal again.

“Hoot.”

Just then, White-Owl flew down from the sky to land on my shoulder. I’d left him with Inori, so it seemed he’d come to call me back.

“We’d better get back. We’ll tick Inori off if we dawdle.”

“Yes… Let’s.”

I couldn’t put my finger on it, but Selena’s voice sounded a touch odd.

And then the final day was upon us.

Now I understand.

It was all so I would never forget.

The sky was clear and the weather was calm—there wasn’t a touch of winter to be seen.

The day Grandma Flaire died came to mind. It was a day bathed in the warm, mild light of the sun.

“Everything’s finally ready.”

We had finished our formulas, and with Mayor Carter overseeing us, we were carrying out our final checks.

“Everything appears to be in order. And any damage to the town should be minimal, just as planned.”

“Then, Mayor Carter, it’s about time…”

“Yes, the area has already been cleared.”

To ensure no harm would befall the town, we’d set up a barrier and stopped the tree’s progression.

All that remained was to activate our transmutation spell and light the fire.

“Still, burning the poor thing alive? It’s a horrific end for the Guardian Spirit that’s watched over Lapis for centuries…”

“Cutting it down would do the same exact thing. One way or the other, we’d be killing the tree.”

“I guess you have a point… But from a humanistic point of view, cutting a tree down can be a way for us to pay it our respects. We grant it a peaceful slumber in prayer and thanks. That’s how it should be.”

“That’s more to spare your own feelings than anything else…”

Inori bit her lip. She was pained by it all, too.

I knew that. Being unable to save the tree tortured her more than anyone.

That was exactly why she had to go through with it.

“Meg, are you okay? You look pale.”

“Huh? Yeah, I’m all good. Just sleep deprived.”

The mayor’s concern got my attention. My face looked busted, even for me.

These past few days, I’d been searching for any way to help Selena, and my sleep had suffered for it.

Anything would’ve sufficed—a way to save plants tainted with magical contamination, a way to return Spirits disconnected from other Spirits—you name it. If I could just find something, maybe I could save her.

I’d scoured magical formulas and looked for any kind of precedent. Though I hated to admit it, my digging didn’t turn up a single thing.

Selena had become isolated from the natural order and taken human form. It was unprecedented. The world’s preeminent authority on Spirits, Chloë, had said as much. There was no question about it.

If only I’d had a little more time, maybe I could’ve found a way to save Selena.

But Inori wouldn’t wait.

She was a Sage. She’d traveled all over the world and faced all sorts of problems—she’d seen disaster firsthand. Her experience witnessing the horrific aftermaths of past events was probably what drove her to such single-minded desperation.

She knew any other course of action would bring us to a point of no return, so she refused to change her mind. A second’s delay in judgment could cause scores of casualties. I hadn’t really processed it, but that was definitely the sort of battle this was going to be.

“Meg, it’s just about time to start.”

Inori called out to me, then looked around, as if searching for something.

“Where’s that Spirit, anyway? Is it nearby?”

“Now that you mention it, I haven’t seen her lately…”

“Go find it. If the Spirit isn’t here, we won’t be able to return it to the natural order.”

“Gotcha.”

My last hope at this point was Inori’s Spirit restoration magic. We might be able to return Selena to normal if we used the Sage’s magic. Chances were slim, but all I could do was put my faith in them.

“Selena! Where are you? Come on out!”

Altogether, the barrier and the formulas had taken three days to prepare.

I was sure she’d been right nearby until yesterday, watching as I worked. As soon as I showed myself, she’d come on over and make herself known. But now I couldn’t find her anywhere.

My heartbeat quickened. I dashed back toward the sacred tree, trying to shake my anxiety.

Then I noticed movement in the shadows by its base.

“Selena, were you over there the whole time? Quick, come on over…”

I froze where I stood.

I couldn’t believe my eyes—no, I didn’t want to.

“Ah… Auuugh… Meh, Meggghhh.”

Beautiful white hair was scattered on the ground.

“Whuh, wh, whad’s habbening to me?”

Skin was peeling and flaking.

“Mmegh, whad…”

Her face was strangely warped, twisted.

“Mehg, whuh, whad’s, wh…”

That grotesque form in the shadows was Selena.

She was becoming a monster.

“S-Selena?”

I stood there dumbfounded, unable to accept the sight, breaking out in goosebumps. I realized my hands were shaking, my body wracked with the utmost panic.

She drew closer, one step, then another.

I had to run. But my feet were frozen in place.

“M-Mhe-Mhegghhhh.”

She reached out, grasping at me—

“Hoot!”

White-Owl’s screech brought me back to myself with a gasp.

I just managed to pull myself back one, then two steps.

The space where my face had just been was engulfed by Selena’s massive jaws in a flash, strong enough to rend the space in two. She’d tried to bite me in half.

Selena lacked a physical form, so who knew what effect that would have had, but even so, it was enough to tell me that the beast before me was no longer the girl I knew.

——“Meg, are you sure that thing is a Spirit at all?”

I finally understood what Chloë had meant.

Selena’s disconnect from the natural order turned her into a monster.

Neither Selena nor I had been able to realize it, even though the magical contamination eating away at her had been steadily progressing. When we’d walked through the town together, there were moments when Selena had appeared strange.

Those were warnings of what was to come.

“Meg! Did something happen? Where are you?”

“Inori!”

I whirled around and dashed back to her.

Suddenly, the ground shook.

At first, I thought it was an earthquake, but it was something else entirely. In my shaking field of view, I thought I saw the thickly overgrown leaves on the branches of the sacred tree changing position. I had no idea what was going on.

“Meg, things are looking really bad!”

“What’s happening?!”

“The tree’s going berserk!”

At that, the ground split open with a thunderous peal, revealing the tree’s roots like a nest of massive snakes.

There weren’t just one or two of them. No, hundreds of roots squirmed there, and with them the sacred tree, which had until now been just a normal tree, began to move like a living creature.

“No! It’s too late!”

“How could this happen?! Our barrier should’ve stopped it!”

“It was breached! Someone threw the barrier’s formulas out of order!”

“Someone did what?! Who would even do that?!”

“That’s what I’d like to know!”

A sudden realization hit me like a stack of bricks. There was only one person who would’ve done this—Selena.

While I’d been setting up the magic formulas, Selena had always been right nearby. Where we were constructing the barrier, what movements of hers were being stymied—she’d seen it all through me.

What if, with the wish to keep on living buried deep in her heart, Selena had unknowingly stretched out her roots and interrupted the written formula for the barrier?

Then, freed from the shackles of the magic that bound her, she had gone wild.

The sacred tree I saw before me was writhing; in the blink of an eye the roots spread out, the leafy branches growing even longer.

At this rate, the plants faintly clinging to life nearby were going to shrivel up and die, their vital energy sapped.

“This is really bad, Meg. It’s starting to devour the land. We have to retreat! The two of us are no match for something like this!”

“But…”

“Aaah! Someone, help!”

I spun around and saw the mayor—who was supposed to have already evacuated—with his leg trapped by one of the tree’s roots. The spot where he was standing should’ve been a safe zone, but the tree’s roots had grown faster than we’d ever anticipated.

“Shoot!”

Inori flung out her hand, and with a flash of light, the root encircling the mayor’s leg was sliced apart. She’d managed to free the mayor, but without a moment’s relief, another root took the old one’s place.

“Eek!”

“Good grief, can’t you do anything yourself?”

Dropping to all fours like an animal, Inori raced to the mayor’s side. She possessed a feline’s grace as she tore apart the roots in her path.

“White-Owl! Let’s move it!”

“Hoot!”

But when I tried to withdraw…

“Mmehg…”

I heard a fragile voice call out my name.

From the base of the sacred tree, which was now twisted into a perversion of its former self, the completely transformed Selena was staring at me.

As she cried tears of blood, she said something to me.

“Pleash, Mehg. Ghil me.”

“Please, Meg. Kill me.”

No doubt about it. That was what she said.

That made me realize—it was possible she still held some trace of herself.

“Selena’s still alive. And she’s fighting to protect her town…”

The memories of Lapis she’d shared with me showed how she truly felt deep down.

And now, with the last of her spiritual energy, she was resisting with all her might.

The barrier may have been broken, but the transmutation formula was still intact.

That meant it wasn’t too late to burn the tree down.

If that was what she wished, I felt I was the only one who could see it through.

“Meg! What are you doing?! We’ve got to get out of here!”

Inori managed to secure an escape route, but there was no way I could just run. I had to bring an end to this—to Selena’s life.

Somehow, I forced my trembling breath to steady, then stroked White-Owl’s head.

“Listen to me, White-Owl. I need you to go with Inori.”

“Hoot?”

“There’s something I still have to do here. Say hi to Carbuncle at home for me. He’s awful at being alone, so I want you to look after him.”

“Hoot-hoot!”

“Enough of that! Just go, before I cook you up and have you for dinner!”

Maybe it was how I was half screaming at him, but I got White-Owl to heed my words.

As I watched him go, I couldn’t help but smile. Maybe, subconsciously, I was preparing to meet my end. Grinning in the face of death—I’d be first to admit there was something wrong with me.

“Meg…?”

I bowed my head toward the troubled Inori.

In that moment, her expression shifted. She knew what I’d decided to do.

“No, Meg! You can’t! Get over here, now!”

Ignoring her pleas, I faced the sacred tree.

“Here goes nothing, Selena…”

Drawing on what I’d learned from Sophie, I crafted two magic circles in the air: one for physical enhancement, and one for enhanced visual acuity. Thanks to the practice I’d managed to cram into whatever spare time I could find, my magic circle construction had grown much more precise.

Casting those spells caused two new sensations. My body felt much lighter, and at the same time, my opponent’s movements seemed slower, easier to track. In this state, I could surely dodge any attacks that came my way as I made my way to the tree’s trunk.

I took a deep breath and ran back toward the tree.

The majority of the transmutation formula was written on its trunk.

If I can just activate that formula…!

The tree reacted, and its outstretched branches and roots swept around to attack.

Its branches whipped about, trying to knock me down, while the roots came to ensnare me.

I twisted and turned, just barely managing to evade them.

With a leap timed to dodge the roots at my feet, I landed on one of the encroaching branches, weaving my way closer to my target. The attacks just kept coming. A moment of carelessness, and they’d trap me.

The malformed branches and roots were so thick and tough, it was hard not to mistake them for snakes. Getting caught would spell death—they’d crush my bones easily. There’d be no coming back from crushed bones.

“Selena!”

Even shouting didn’t elicit any visible response.

The girl standing at the center of the raging tree could hear no reason.

One pace, two paces, three. Each step took all I had.

The distance separating us should have been trivial, but it felt like trying to walk to the moon.

I couldn’t seem to get any closer, and though I’d dodged them so easily to start with, I was beginning to lose ground to the tree’s movements. I’d had faith in my enhanced body, but as the assault wore on, more and more of the tree’s attacks surpassed my abilities.

Branches grazed me; roots hit my legs. Little by little, I took hit after hit, accumulating injuries that would soon spell my defeat.

“Just a little more…”

And then—

Suddenly, all strength left my legs, and I felt like my knees would give out.

I quickly rebalanced, but for a moment, I was left in total confusion.

“How…?”

The tree’s leaves were brushing my open wounds. A closer look showed the leaves had transformed.

They were poisonous. And now that poison was coursing inside me, having entered through my injuries. That moment of carelessness sealed my fate.

My movements dulled. A root suddenly burst from the ground, and I couldn’t stop it from catching my foot.

There wasn’t even time to scream. The root wound itself around my leg and tightened.

Crap.

And then—

The sharp snap of my bones split the air.

Pain so intense I couldn’t even breathe radiated from my foot.

“Ah… Agh…”

I collapsed on the spot from the agony. My whole body broke out in a cold sweat, while the two spells I’d cast were undone.

That was the beginning of my ruin.

Next, the bulging, supple branches laid into me. Their strikes landed with bludgeoning force, knocking me skyward. I slammed into the cold, hard ground.

Blood poured from my head, nose, and mouth; my vision was growing hazy.

All I was aware of was my right leg, now bent at an unnatural angle.

“Meg!”

I could see Inori sprinting toward me from far away. But try as she might, she’d still have to pick her way through the mass of roots and branches surrounding me. It was obvious she’d never make it in time.

“Teacher…”

——“See your decisions through to the very end. Famed magic users the world over do just that.”

My teacher’s words flooded back into my mind.

That’s right. I can’t die yet. I have to see my decision through.

“Selena… I have to help Selena…”

Through the mist of my fading consciousness, I couldn’t really tell which way I was facing, but I picked a direction and made my limbs move.

The metallic taste of blood spread throughout my mouth. As I dragged my body along, I left bloody footsteps in my wake.

I could barely see. The world was going white, like I was wrapped in a thick fog.

Even then, I blindly felt my way with my hands, scratching at the ground, until they finally touched something.

My grasping hands had hit the trunk of the sacred tree.

I could just barely make out the transmutation formula written there. The second I activated it, the magical energy within the tree would burst into flame, and the sacred tree would burn to ash. I could hardly believe my own luck.

Setting it ablaze like this might put me beyond saving, but at least I could save the people of Lapis. I couldn’t let Selena’s care for her town—her desire to protect the people of Lapis—end like this.

I gently traced my trembling hands over the trunk.

It pulsed with life. Even as ravaged by magical energy as it was, the tree still lived.

What happened next was a mystery to me.

Maybe, as I was losing consciousness, my memories got mixed up with reality. Maybe it was my past experiences flashing before my eyes as death approached.

But I’m sure I heard a voice just then.

It was the voice of Lapis’s Guardian Spirit.

——“Sounds nice… I’d like to bloom with beautiful flowers, too, and give people a lasting memory. Oak trees aren’t exactly showy. Next time, I’d want to be something that could really bring people joy… Something that would delight Lapis’s townspeople.”

“That’s right. Selena…”

The magic I had cast not long ago had earned me my first tear of joy.

“Upon your beauty…let our eyes feast.”

It was the magic to replicate sakura trees.

What I saw then, I’d never forget as long as I lived.

With an echoing rumble, a magical light enveloped the sacred tree.

The branches, which had until now been green with leaves, transformed one by one to be covered with beautiful flowers.

Dyeing the world pink with their beauty, lovely petals filled my view.

A sakura tree in full bloom had emerged.

I didn’t really understand what had happened. All I knew…was that it was beautiful.

My vision fading, I reached out toward the falling petals.

When I did, I felt someone take my hand.

It was Selena.

That warped, unrecognizable figure eaten away by magical energy was no more.

Instead, she looked just as I knew her, her hair and skin a pure white. She was smiling softly as she looked at me.

Selena…

No matter how I longed to call out to her, my throat was dry as a desert—I couldn’t even speak.

All I could get out was a wheezing gasp.

“Meg.”

Selena beamed at me. Tears glistened in her eyes.

Her whole body was bathed in white light. It was the reaction specific to Spirits.

Her shining body was breaking down slowly, from the fingertips onward, into a pillar of light.

She was going to return to the Spirits; she was reuniting with the natural order. It defied all logic, but my intuition told me so anyway.

“Thank you, Meg.”

Selena smiled through her tears.

“I can return to the town once more. I can be here and watch over my beloved Lapis. Thank you…truly.”

The tears streaming from her eyes fell into my vial with a clink.

“Good-bye…Selena…”

By the time I managed to get the words out, she was already gone.

When I opened my eyes, it was the following day.

I woke up in a hospital in Lapis, and my teacher was sitting right at my bedside.

Seeing me awake, she gently stroked my head.

“You did so well, Meg.”

Her voice held an unusual tenderness.

“Teacher… Um, what exactly happened to me?”

“You were brought to this hospital after being grievously injured. Inori compounded a medication to enhance your recovery. She saved you.”

“You don’t say…?”

Then I gasped.

“That’s right! What about Selena?! What happened to the sacred treeaaargh, argh, owww!!!”

I tried to sit upright, and pain ran through my whole body.

“Don’t overdo it,” my teacher said, supporting me. “You can relax. That tree is safe and sound, and it’s all because of you.”

“Me…?”

“Foolish girl. Can’t you even remember what you’ve done by your own hand?”

“Weeell, things got really hairy, and I couldn’t keep up…”

Then there was a knock at the door—it was Inori.

“You’re finally awake. How are you feeling?”

“Okay, thanks to you.”

“Good. As long as you know.”

“Inori, I apologize for the trouble my useless apprentice has caused you.”

“You’re telling me. Between having to use the wonder drug I’d brought and being compensated so poorly, I’m at the end of my rope.”

“Gwuuuh, I’m real sorry!”

I curled up like the lowly worm I was in my shame, and Inori huffed.

Well, at least you made it out okay,” she said with a smile. “That reminds me, Grandma Faust. They said she’s cleared for outings now, as long as no further issues pop up.”

“In that case, perhaps in a few days. Inori, can you stay a little longer?”

“Yes, though the reason’s not so great. I’ve heard the next boat to my destination, Aquamarine, is stopped, and it won’t have a seat for me until after they get things in order.”

“Oh, Aquamarine Isle? Delightful. I might have you pay me back for the lodging with a little favor.”

“Um, sorry to interrupt, but… What’re you even talking about, being ‘cleared for outings’?”

My teacher nodded.

“You’re going to see this ‘sacred tree’ you keep talking about.”

Three days later…

I was having a leisurely turn about the streets of Lapis with my teacher and Inori, the latter pushing my wheelchair.

Carbuncle lay in my lap, dozing peacefully.

White-Owl was using the crown of my head as his perch as he bathed in the sun’s rays.

The air was warm, with a gentle breeze blowing. While I’d been asleep, the seasons had changed from winter to spring.

“Where exactly are you taking me again?”

“To that park,” Inori replied.

“You mean the one that had the sacred tree?”

“That’s right. Ever since that incident, the Council of Magic has been having a field day.”

“The Council of Magic? Why?”

“Just wait and see.”

I felt like there was some greater meaning behind Inori’s words… I wished she’d just come out and say it.

While I was puzzling over it, my teacher spoke up.

“Things will only get busier from now on, Meg.”

“What, you mean with the planetary core project?”

“No. Your own magic will connect to the world.”

She looked into the distance as she spoke. That gaze of hers must’ve been seeing straight into the far, far future.

“Listen well. To be linked to the world is to encounter hardship beyond your imagination. You must face those hardships head on. The time is drawing near.”

“I have no idea what you’re on about.”

“You’ll understand soon, whether you like it or not.”

With that, she smiled, a satisfied expression coming across her face.

Her face was bursting with the joy a parent might feel watching their child leave the nest.

“And that reminds me—Carter paid me a visit recently. He brought a box of pastries in apology for dragging my apprentice into danger.”

“Why’d he go to you? Don’t I get an apology?”

“He made use of you, my apprentice, without consulting me. By that logic, he had to make amends with me, as the mayor of Lapis.”

“For a mayor, he could really stand to shape up some… Geez.” I sighed. Yet again, he had written checks he just couldn’t cash, and I’d been the one to foot the bill.

Thanks to Inori’s miracle medicine, the early stages of treatment for my lacerations, contusions, and internal damage seemed promising.

But the broken bones in my leg would take about two months to fully heal.

“Four days until they discharge me… Inori’s medicine worked wonders, but it’ll still take a while for my broken bones to really recover. Urrrgh, I can feel my precious remaining days just slipping away…”

“Take this as a lesson. You can’t do everything by yourself.”

At Inori’s words, my shoulders slumped. “Yes’m…”

“Hoot-hoot!”

“See, White-Owl’s upset, too, from how cruelly you treated him.”

“Waaah… Have mercy, please! I’m sooorry!”

“You make it hard to tell who’s the master and who’s the familiar here.”

Inori and my teacher’s awkward laughter tore me up inside.

My time was steadily running out, but everything had gone totally pear-shaped. I felt like I was always getting pushed off course.

“Almost there now.”

I looked up.

I hadn’t even noticed, but we’d made our way to the park.

The plants, once withered, were lush with life once again, and the park was thriving with lovely fresh greenery bathed in mild rays of sunlight.

“The plants are already all better…”

“What else would you expect with two Sages here? Don’t underestimate our abilities.”

Apparently, this was a point of pride for Inori.

But even then—

“What’s with all the people here? Usually it’s a total ghost town.”

“They’re here to see the world-class landmark you created.”

“Huh?”

“Now, Meg. Just take a look.”

At my teacher’s prompting, I turned my gaze—to a sight that stole the words right out of my mouth.

There, a sakura tree stood blooming with gorgeous flowers.

The massive sakura tree, bigger than any I’d ever seen, took my breath away. Like an embodiment of spring itself, it blanketed the world in a lovely pink hue.

Pink petals fluttered in the air, so many they seemed endless.

The scene filled me with such wonder, like I’d stepped straight into another world.

All around the tree, I could see hundreds and thousands of Spirits.

The drops of light, each one like a living snowflake, danced in and out of the falling petals and played in the gaps between the trees. Most likely, I was the only one who could see the Spirits at play.

“What happened here…?”

“You’re the one who did it, shouldn’t you know?”

“I did this?!”

I spun around in shock at Inori’s words, and she continued.

“You gave a second life to that oak tree, which had been devastated by magical contamination. Using the transmutation formula we’d prepared, you gave the oak tree new life as a sakura tree.”

“A second life…”

“The reborn tree is linked to the natural order, and the excess of magical energy that it had absorbed has been entirely consumed by the spell. Chloë was beyond pleased that the Spirit’s presence has been resurrected, when by all rights it should have been wiped out. What you’ve wrought here is a great work that will no doubt make the history books of magic.”

“Wait, you’re saying I cast something that great? Really?”

“That’s right. Though I constructed the magical formulas that served as its foundation, so you could say half of this was my doing… So even as the one who triggered the spell, you might just be known as a helping hand.”

What the heck? I slumped in disappointment.

“Well, I guess that’s something.”

“Oh come now! I’d say that’s still worth some pride.”

“But, Teacher, I seriously can’t remember what I did, you know? I could get praised for it to the moon ’n’ back, but it feels empty if I don’t even know what I did.”

“That’s quite upstanding of you.”

Inori shrugged and gave a surprised smirk.

“I never even conceived of using the masses of excess magical energy to give the tree new life in a different form.”

“The stores of magical energy from magical contamination are far from normal. They greatly surpass the magical energy stored in the regular course of a life. It’s possible having that sort of unique power source enabled transmutation magic to manifest with reincarnative effects.”

“It’s going to serve as a step toward treating plant and animal life suffering from magical contamination.”

“Whoa…”

Even though I’d done the darn thing myself, it still hadn’t sunk in.

At the time, I’d just activated a spell through a mental fog.

You could ask me why I’d done it, and I wouldn’t be able to answer.

“Meg, show me your bottle.”

“Huh? Okay.”

I brought it out, and my teacher stared at it intently.

“A bottle holding the tears of a Spirit… Heh, isn’t that something.”

She seemed pretty happy about it, smiling widely.

My teacher was incapable of seeing Spirits. She probably felt the distinct magical energy dwelling within the tear.

Taking up the bottle, I gazed into it as well. Stare as I might, I couldn’t discern any difference.

“Meg. By the Council’s rules, your discovery of this new variety entitles you to name it.”

“What? Are you for real right now, Teacher? And what’s this about a new variety?”

Inori stepped in to explain further.

“She means it is a type of Spirit Tree that usually is only seen in North America.”

“Spirit Tree?”

“Yes, precisely.”

My teacher nodded.

“This Spirit Tree here exhibits the same quality of gathering masses of Spirits. However, as a sakura tree, this one is the first of its kind. It is unmistakably a variety that you yourself have created.”

“A kind of Spirit sakura that blooms in Europe… There’s never been anything like it. And now, with it here, the park will develop more and more. This Spirit Tree will purify the land and offer its protection to the other trees around.”

“Huh, got it.”

So that’s why there were so many people here.

The people of Lapis had gathered to see the Spirit Tree with their own eyes.

Each and every one of them was grinning, unable to tear their eyes from the tree’s beauty.

It was what the Spirit girl had once dreamed of—a sacred tree beloved by all the townspeople.

“Meg, have you decided on a name yet?”

“A name, huh…?”

I looked up toward the tree.

And for just a moment…

In the branches, high up, I thought I saw a girl smiling down at me.

One beloved by so many Spirits, her hair and skin a pale white.

“Lapiselena.”

That was the name that left my lips.

Once upon a time, a lone tree had been planted in Lapis.

Together, tree and town had grown over time, until hundreds of years passed.

As time marched forward, the tree had been left behind by the people, and finally succumbed to illness.

In its sickness, the tree had hoped only to die, and to protect its dear town in doing so.

Now that tree had taken on a new form and once again shone over the town of Lapis.

The Guardian Spirit, once forgotten, was now beloved by the people once more.

It would go on, held in the hearts of many.

Perhaps it would even watch over us again for a long, long time.

And never alone—it would be with a multitude of Spirits.

I gazed up at the Lapiselena in silence.

The breeze gently grazed my cheeks.

Feeling its warmth in my whole body, I faced the tree and announced:

“Spring is here.”

Chapter 11: The Bell of Blessing Rings Out Alongside the Sound of Waves

The briny scent of the sea blew in on the breeze.

Among the sound of the waves, I could sometimes hear an engine rumbling.

All was blue, as far as I could see, with the gulls crying as they flew far up above.

This scenery was exhilarating.

I was riding a ferry from the mainland to an archipelago. Leaning over the railing on deck, I gazed out into the distance. Atop my shoulder, Carbuncle had his eyes narrowed against the salty sea air.

“What are you doing up here, Meg?”

The voice dragged me out of my aimless admiring.

“Oh, Inori.”

“You should be getting some rest. You’re injured.”

“It’s not a big deal. I hardly ever get to be out on the sea like this.”

“You do know this isn’t for fun, right? Remember why we’re on this trip?”

She gave the cast on my leg two sharp taps.

That’s right—we were heading for a world-class treatment center.

Just recently, there’d been an incident in the town of Lapis with a sacred tree suffering from magical contamination.

Now, as our first goal, we were off to heal the injuries I’d sustained.

Mayor Carter, who’d gotten me mixed up in the whole mess, petitioned the hospital, and I would be receiving special care as a result—but it came with conditions.

That brought us to our second goal: performing a special investigation to determine what exactly I had done to save the sacred tree.

“It’s a good thing I happened to have matters to attend to at the same place.”

“Inori, were you staying over so much so you could take this ferry?”

“That’s exactly right. They said the ocean currents were unusual and temporarily halted service. There were no planes, either. It was a nuisance, but all I could do was wait.”

“Why’d they stop?”

“Apparently, they couldn’t tell the state of the water for a while. Even big ocean liners were being swept away, so they stopped all travel…despite it being a world-renowned vacation spot.”

“Going to a place like that’s a sweet job perk. Though it cost me some broken bones.”

“Want me to break some more for you?”

“Do refrain.”

Recovering at a fancy resort was the last thing my teacher would usually let me do.

Most likely, she’d say I couldn’t slack off since I was still in training.

But after hearing about it from Mayor Carter, she’d made a surprising snap judgment.

“Taking a break should be fine if I’m convalescing in the city of water, right, Teacher?”

“Well, you do keep getting into trouble here; it could be good rest for you. And you’ll be treated by the finest in magical care. They can hasten a recovery of months to only days. You’ll be good as new in a flash—attending magical clinical trials all the while. So you won’t be able to take it as easy as you might think. Consider this a part of your training.”

What teacher says goes. The town Inori and I were heading for now was home to another one of the Seven Sages, the Sage of Vitality.

As a preeminent practitioner of magical healing methods, this doctor was famed worldwide. And he’d taken an interest in my case.

When I found out about it, it felt like a tremendous opportunity had just fallen into my lap, since I could use this chance to ask about the curse plaguing me, Death’s Decree.

Maybe the Sage of Vitality could perceive the truth of the curse, which until now had only been perceptible to the Sage Eldora. If so, I might be able to learn some way to dispel it.

I’d heal from my injuries, advance the research on magical contamination treatments, and get to understand the true nature of my curse.

Forget two birds—this was three birds with one stone.

Who would’ve ever imagined I’d get a chance like this?

“And supposing I can snag a rich doctor to marry at the hospital, that’ll make it four birds!”

“What are you cackling about? It’s creeping me out.”

“Heh-heh… When I get a boyfriend, I’ll set you up with a guy of your own at a mixer.”

“I don’t need your help. There are heaps of men who’d jump at the chance to date me.”

“Heaps?”

Now that she mentioned it, Inori was so lovely, she had specials on television dedicated to her.

I completely forgot about that fact since we spent so much time together.

“By the way, Inori, any chance you feel like setting up a mixer with the celebrities you know?”

“Have you no shame…?”

As we were talking, light music began to play onboard.

Inori’s expression changed.

“We’re almost there. Take a good look, Meg. That’s our destination.”

“Oooh…”

The flat ocean horizon had been pure blue before, but now I could see a town.

That was where we were headed: a state-of-the-art medical treatment center and resort that drew travelers from all corners of the world.

It sat in Southern Europe’s city of water, Aquamarine.

The beauty of this port town was unparalleled.

At least, at some point, I’d read a review saying as much. I’d never in a million years thought I’d get the chance to experience that reality for myself.

Blue skies, clear ocean waters, beautiful brick buildings. It was a place of temperate climates, delicious seafood, and bustling streets. Canals crisscrossed all throughout the town, and the boats that traveled them were more eye-catching than the cars on land. Days were drenched in the blue of the ocean waters, while the nights sparkled with starry skies and the warm glow of streetlamps—the town was one with the waters that surrounded it.

At some point, owing to those breathtaking sights, the town had earned the name of Aquamarine.

The name came from a precious stone, which—according to legend—had been born from the tears of a mermaid tragically in love with a human.

“The town’s incredible. It’s practically covered with canals.”

“Hence it being known as the city of waters.”

I was blown away by the sight of the streets lined with brick buildings, which looked right out of the pages of a fantasy story.

Inori, who was basking in the sun by my side, was stretching her arms straight up to the sky.

“Oh, I do love a town by the sea. It’s completely different from Lapis.”

“Wow. So sorry to disappoint.”

My beloved hometown wouldn’t lose to any town.

Yeah, okay, it’s old…with streets full of rubbish…and the winters are cold, and the buildings are past their prime and it’s the farthest thing from fancy, and, and, and—

Fine, I admit defeat!

Though it was suggested we rent a boat and travel via the canals, we wanted to poke around the town, so we decided to head out on foot. Walking around town while I was on crutches felt a little weird, but it was just in my nature.

We wandered around, staggered by the gorgeous scenery. I’d grown used to walking with the crutches, but there was nothing I could do about my snail’s pace. But that felt just right for the calm atmosphere.

Beside me, Inori matched my stride, drinking in the sights around us.

“Look at that, Meg. It’s the central plaza.”

“Whoa, that’s wild.”

Just a short walk out of the harbor, we’d found ourselves coming out into the grand plaza that served as the heart of town.

A tall clock tower stood at the center, and atop it, I could see a large bell hanging.

The mood and structure of the town resembled Lapis, but Aquamarine was a step up in scale.

Looking closely, I realized the plaza itself was a giant sundial. There was writing at each of the four cardinal directions, and it looked like they indicated the current time. The clock tower itself showed the time as well, but it doubled as the needle to the giant sundial.

“That’s a stupidly huge bell.”

“That’s the Hallowed Knell.”

“What’s that?”

“One of the world’s great relics. It’s said a witch of legend, the guardian of Aquamarine, made it. Now it’s a famous tourist attraction.”

“Oooh… Bet you could sell it for stacks of cash.”

“Quit calculating price tags for everything that crosses your eye.”

By the size of it, selling that bell would be enough to set me up for life. It could buy me all the power the world had to offer, and I’d still be rolling in cash afterward.

Then I could get some boytoys to wait on me, buy a high-rise I could see the whole city from, and gaze down at all the buildings and night lights, sipping a nice glass of wine. My two dogs, a corgi and a Pomeranian, would lay by my feet, and we’d snuggle up and look out across the night cityscape.

“How handsome you are, my sweet. But no, we can’t—the puppies are watching! Damn it all, I can’t wait another second. Aaah… We mustn’t…!”

“Ew… Keep your creepy monologue to yourself. Or I’ll rip your jaw off.”

“Too far!”

We exited the central plaza, then the market, and walked along a main avenue.

Then I noticed a tall building on my right. It was constructed out of glass, and the sky reflected off it, rendering the whole building a lovely blue.

This was the cutting-edge facility we were here for, the Aquamarine General Hospital.

“Here at last. Phew, that was quite the walk. Meg, how are you holding up?”

“Sorry to tell you, I’m pretty confident in my physical abilities. Right now I’m all about exercise—I’m in my fitness era.”

“You are a witch, right?”

The Aquamarine General Hospital—world-famous doctors and researchers gathered here, where they would carry out clinical trials for medical treatments and therapeutic drugs.

The facilities were the newest available, and the practices were state-of-the-art.

Without a doubt, this hospital was the first line of defense for the world’s medical associations.

The most outstanding characteristic of the place was their development of magical treatments. That is to say, they researched cutting-edge treatments by incorporating magic into medical procedures.

Magic and medicine were highly compatible in that way. However, the way things currently stood, that hadn’t yet been normalized. There was the high difficulty of being educated in both magic and medicine, as well as the stigma surrounding magic at large.

There was, though, one reason the Aquamarine General Hospital was the greatest developer of magical treatments in the field.

They boasted of a peerless staff member—the Sage of Vitality.

As one greatly knowledgeable in both magic and medicine, you could call the Sage of Vitality a pioneer in the field of magical treatment. He’d conceived numerous innovative medical techniques utilizing magic and discovered treatments for illnesses once thought incurable.

As thanks for saving the lives of so many, the Council of Magic honored him with the title the Sage of Vitality.

“The institution itself is in harmony with magic, of course. And the magic within it is impeccable as always,” Inori said.

“You sound like a tour guide. Next you’ll be bragging about their well-equipped facilities.”

“You’re one to talk. You’ve gone into full-blown tourist mode.”

“Heh-heh! It’s hard not to, at a resort like this! Such a delicious meal before me, shouldn’t I savor each bite?”

After checking in at reception, we were shown inside. It felt like we were getting the star treatment, even for having made an appointment, but that was probably just due to Inori’s presence. The title of Sage was worth a heck of a lot more than the paper it was printed on.

We entered the central staff-only building and proceeded deeper in. Unlike the outpatient clinic building, in this one, nurses and doctors in white lab coats rushed about, working frantically.

“Makes sense there’d be a ton of staff.”

“More impressive than their numbers is their skill—the staff here are all well-known in the medical field. Researchers who worked on the frontlines in North America, skilled physicians who went to disputed territories for their work in non-governmental organizations, nurses from top-class university hospitals… Only staff who are specially chosen can be assigned to work at this institution. To medical workers all around the world, it holds a lot of weight. Working here means you’ve really made it.”

She was talking about a massive scope of operations here. I was just a little country mouse witch who played around with her flowers out in Nowheresville. Was it really okay for me to go to such a grand place? And this stinky-footed woman talking in front of me was assigned VIP status here.

“Are you thinking something rude right now?”

“You’re such a joker.”

As we kept walking, a short, elderly man came our way. He had a gray beard unsuited for a doctor, and his grinning face gave him an air of ease that made him seem like he wasn’t any different from other staff, either.

The white lab coat he wore marked him unmistakably as a doctor, and yet I couldn’t shake that impression of him when he looked so incredibly stress-free.

Maybe this old coot wandered in here by mistake?

“Inori, there’s a hospital escapee loitering around in a lab coat.”

“Don’t be ridiculous. That’s the hospital director.”

“Say what?”

This guy was the director of the most esteemed hospital in the world? The one who held the riches, glory, and power that I sought was this hick-looking graybeard? Sure, the mayor of Lapis was bald, too, but was a shiny, bare dome really all that great? Should I just join up with a monastery and become a Buddhist monk? Then the mysteries of space would be revealed to me, and I’d become a legend?

Inori shook hands with the director, giving me a sidelong glance as she did.

“Director, it’s been too long. How have you been?”

“Better than well, I’d say. Good on you for making it all the way out. And who might this young lady be?”

“The witch Meg Raspberry, apprenticed to the Eternal Witch, Faust, herself.”

“Of course, of course. So you…”

I saw a hint of nostalgia in the director’s eyes as he squinted at me. It was no way to look at a new acquaintance. I thought it was odd, and Inori inquired directly, “Director, do you know of her?”

“Yes, I do. Both Lady Faust, and you, Meg… Yes, yes, I know about you.”

“Huh?” Inori and I said in unison. We hadn’t been expecting that.

“I’m sorry, but have we perhaps met somewhere before?”

“I suppose we have, at some point…”

After a moment peering straight into my face, the director said, “Perhaps…it might be best to tell you, after all,” and shut his eyes. “We can talk more in the back. I’ll tell you all about the time, ten years past, that you were my patient.”

I gulped.

Ten years past. That was when my parents had died, and Faust first took me in.

“The witch Meg Raspberry… Here, in this place, you were treated in your younger days. You might even call it your beginning.”

When I was young, I lost both my parents and was orphaned.

I didn’t know the details.

All I knew was what I managed to hear: My mother and father both died in an accident.

The mayor of Lapis at the time introduced me to my teacher, and so that’s where I went.

I didn’t know any additional information, and no one would ever tell me more.

But I had a home to return to.

I had a parent figure in my teacher.

I had dear friends in the townsfolk of Lapis.

And that was more than enough.

Sitting in visitor chairs in his office, Inori and I faced the hospital director.

“That reminds me—how is Jack? I haven’t seen him.”

“Jack… You mean the Sage of Vitality.” I murmured.

“That’s right. He’s in charge of your treatment.”

“He’s out making house calls now. There are many older folks in the area who can’t get out of the house.”

“Pretty shameless of him, not being here when he was summoned.”

“Well, he is the most important person in the medical world. He wouldn’t have the spare time to bother with some country girl.”

“Hey, watch it!”

The attitude of this so-called Sage peeved me, but this wasn’t the time for that. I had to dig into the conversation from earlier.

“So, Director, could we go back a sec? What about that stuff about me being a patient here a long time ago?”

“Oh-ho, well, isn’t someone worked up? Have a cuppa and relax yourself first.”

He seemed determined to kill my momentum in its tracks. It got me a little annoyed, but unable to resist the sweet, sweet smell of baked goods, I deigned to nibble on biscuits and sip my tea.

“Delishuff! Mm, these taste amazing!”

“They really do. I’d say…even better than your own biscuit recipe?”

“That might be true, but it pisses me off to hear you say it.”

The taste wasn’t just good—the flavor was somehow nostalgic, like something I’d eaten long ago.

“There’s a bakery nearby that’s a favorite of the nurses here. You should stop by later, if you’re interested.”

“Hmm… It might make a good souvenir for Teacher…”

Watching me scarf down my biscuits in a pastry-driven frenzy, the director said, “Doesn’t it ring a bell? You see, those biscuits are the same ones you had back then.”

“I did? I thought they tasted familiar…”

“It was when you were admitted here. I still remember it like it was yesterday.”

One night, a witch came to this very hospital, and with her was a little girl covered in bruises—you.

The witch was Lady Faust.

“Now, what could’ve brought you here at such an hour?”

“I want you to help this child, no matter what it takes. This hospital is the only one that will do.”

“Is that what your clairvoyance has shown you?”

Lady Faust’s silence spoke volumes.

Mysterious bruises ran all up and down your body. They were clear symptoms of magical contamination.

You’d been struck with a severe case.

Now, if this had been current times, we would’ve had some more breathing room, but with the medical techniques available back then, magical contamination advancing over 60 percent required inserting an IV, with grim prospects of recovery.

Yours had progressed to stage three, the final stage. Honestly, we just managed to pull you through.

If it had been a little later, a full recovery would’ve been impossible.

The work of drawing out the magical energy stored within your body would pose incredible challenges even today. Back then, we didn’t have Jack, either. Your treatment was tremendously difficult.

You’d gotten past the worst of it, but it took three days and nights.

All that time, Lady Faust didn’t once leave your side.

Morning and night, not even eating or sleeping, she was watching over you.

And then, when the magical contamination inside your body was finally fully cleansed…

“Thank the heavens she made it, even if it’s her alone.”

Lady Faust rejoiced through her tears. That there was the one and only time I’d ever seen her cry—even now.

“Lady Faust, who on earth is this girl?”

“The victim of a magical catastrophe. Her birthplace was a casualty of a magic discharge. I got there as fast as I could, but the whole area was already leveled. She is the only survivor.”

“So even her parents…”

Lady Faust nodded. “How long will it take for her to complete her recovery?”

“It’s too early to tell. But miraculously, the magical energy in her system is draining out easily. If all goes well, I would estimate six months.”

“In that case, can I ask one more thing of you?”

“What is it?”

“Don’t tell anyone I was the one to bring her here. Then, as an orphan, she’ll be taken in by an orphanage run by the Council of Magic. Say she was brought here by some anonymous magic user, one whose name you don’t even know. It will all go over easily if that’s in a bulletin sent out by the Aquamarine General Hospital.”

“Sure, if that’s what you want, but why? Hiding your identity—”

At that, Lady Faust gently touched your cheek.

“I don’t want the Council of Magic to hear I was involved. I’ll take it to my grave.”

“And what should I say about the girl’s parents?”

“I’d rather conceal the magical contamination, as well. Simply say they died in an accident.”

So said Lady Faust.

“I heard through the grapevine the little girl from back then had become apprenticed to the Eternal Witch. But with Lady Faust keeping her lips sealed, I thought I should do my part and keep the secret, too… Today, seeing you all grown up, I just knew I had to tell you.”

The director looked forlorn.

“Aquamarine General Hospital is on good terms with the Council of Magic, so they took you in without suspecting a thing. I looked into it myself after the fact, but magical catastrophes have been occurring all over the world. Where your home country was, why Lady Faust was there that day… I was left just grasping for answers I’d never get. But what’s clear to me, at least, is how truly special you are to your teacher.”

The director’s tale had thrown me into disbelief.

That woman—my teacher—crying?

And if that wasn’t unbelievable enough, crying tears of joy? Over me?!

“Meg, are you okay?”

Inori peered at me, worried.

Being a victim of a magical catastrophe…

The annihilation of my birthplace…

Being adopted by my teacher under false pretenses, while she hid the truth from me…

My brain couldn’t handle all the sudden revelations.

But there was one thing I realized.

If the curse I was under came from that magical catastrophe, then I had to learn about the circumstances of my own birth.

I’d never felt bothered by it until now, but I suddenly felt something enormous had been hidden from me my whole life.

In the end, we wrapped up the conversation without the Sage of Vitality ever making his appearance.

Inori and the director said they had meetings on pharmaceutical development to attend. Obviously, there was no way I could take part, so my only option was to find something else I could keep busy with.

“You want to walk around town? Are you serious? Will you be all right by yourself?”

“If you need somewhere to be, we can set up a hospital room for you.”

“Come on, I’m more than fine. I’m still up and about doing housework like this, aren’t I?”

“What is wrong with your teacher, making her injured apprentice do chores…?”

Giving the annoyed Inori a sideways look, the director passed me a sheet of paper.

“What’s this?”

“Jack’s address. It could be good to pay him a visit, you know, while you’re out and about. Just be aware he might be catching up on some sleep when you stop by.”

What kind of service work could he be doing? Having to catch up on sleep, forgetting about our plans to meet… I left the others, full of doubts.

When I exited the hospital, the briny scent of the ocean flooded my nose.

I had to be some distance from the shore, but the canals that cut through this port town made their presence known—quite well.

“Ah, that warm sun feels good!”

I went back to the central clock tower plaza we’d seen before, and there I soaked in the sunshine.

I looked closer at the clock face in the central plaza and noticed different numbers inscribed. Or maybe they were letters? They looked like runes used in the practice of magical arts, but I wasn’t familiar with this variety.

“Hmm…? What are those markings?”

“The grand witch wrote those.” An elderly person nearby suddenly struck up a conversation with me. “See, this town’s guardian witch was a mischievous devil. She left graffiti like that all over this town, and these marks are reproductions.”

“Defacing public property… Doesn’t sound so grand. Is the ‘grand’ in ‘grand witch’ a reference to grand larceny or something?”

“Aquamarine used to get hit with natural disasters often. Our noble witch is the savior of this town. She filled that blessed bell with her magic. When a large-scale disaster like a tsunami or an earthquake threatens the town, a protective barrier is created by ringing the bell. It’s said that’s saved our bacon time and time again.”

“Wow, really?”

So that’s why it was called the Hallowed Knell. It was all coming together now.

“And if some disaster was going to strike, even now, you’d just ring that bell?”

“Thousands of years have passed since then. Try to sound it now, and all it makes is a dull thunk.”

“No one’s going to restore it?”

“Out of the question. Like I said, it was originally crafted by the legendary witch herself. Magic user after magic user has tried to repair it, but each time, their hopes were dashed. At this point, it stands as a symbol of Aquamarine.”

“Hmm… That’s a shame. Do you have any way to protect yourselves from natural disasters?”

“Oh, those natural disasters are a thing of the past. These days, we don’t get them at all. The way I’ve heard it, the giant tsunamis we once saw were caused by the ocean currents and shape of the land, and those things have changed with time. We’ve only had one massive tsunami hit Aquamarine in the past few thousand years.”

“Did the Grand Witch help with that, too?”

“Of course. Otherwise this town wouldn’t be here now.”

The bell, the Hallowed Knell, she used became a symbol of her affection for the town.

That alone made it amazing. If they had asked the Seven Sages for help repairing the bell—and they probably had—without getting results, it was most likely a lost cause.

Suddenly, someone gave my sleeve a couple of quick tugs. I looked and saw a small girl standing there—one I recognized. When she saw me, her face lit up like a flower bursting into bloom.

“I knew it was you! Meg! Mummy, Meg’s here!”

She called over to her mom, who was nearby, and the woman covered her mouth in shock.

“No way… Meg? What are you doing here?”

Those faces were ones I knew well.

It was the mother-daughter duo who used to live in Lapis, Mary and Ms. Jill.

I’d been reunited with the two who had once escaped demonic sacrifice.

I was sitting at a cozy café counter, classy music filling the air.

“I’m sorry about my daughter. Are you sure you don’t mind?”

“It’s all good. I’m happy to see you two after all this time.”

We were in a small coffee shop in Aquamarine. Apparently, Ms. Jill’s family ran the place. The well-worn interior was proof of how long it had been loved by the townsfolk.

Ms. Jill’s father, Mr. Marco, was busy at work behind the counter. It was just about time for the bustle of the shop to calm down, and the only customers left were us and a few regulars.

“I never thought I’d run into you two! I knew you were in Aquamarine, so I was thinking of going to see you, but wow.”

“I was just as surprised! Who would have thought?”

Mary, Carbuncle cradled in her arms, piped up from the seat beside me, “Why’re you in Aquamarine?”

“To convalesce. I went and broke my leg, like a total klutz. My teacher’s connections got me a chance to be treated by one of the Seven Sages.”

“Oh, are you talking about Jack? The Sage of Vitality?”

“Right, I guess he is famous.”

“That hardly covers it! Jack has been saving lives here for ages. He’s the pride of Aquamarine!”

Jack seemed to be pretty well liked by the townspeople—not just as one of the Sages, but as a magic user who’d settled down here.

Jack was a rarity in the magic world: a male magic user.

Those active in the sphere of magic were mainly women, because women tended to have a high magic aptitude.

Women naturally had large stores of magical energy, and excelled in their ability to perceive magic. On the other hand, men generally seemed to have less innate potential in the field. Actually, of those who made up the Seven Sages, a full five of them were women. The world of magic was basically a matriarchy through and through. For a man to edge his way in there would take a good deal of toil.

That’s exactly why a man would gain recognition for breaking the boundaries typical of mages and earning the title of Sage.

Jack’s status in the eyes of the people of this town was surely the result of his own backbreaking labor.

Him settling down here for good was proof enough of that.

“Meg, were you on your way somewhere?”

“Oh, I was meaning to go to Jack’s house.”

“Couldn’t he come to you? You’ve got a broken leg, after all.”

“The jerk missed our appointment. I’m bringing my complaints right to him tonight.”

“Sounds rough.”

“Ah-ha-ha, Meg got stood up. That’s pretty funny!”

“Don’t laugh at others’ misfortune.”

I glared at Mary, and Ms. Jill set a cup of lemon tea down on the table for me.

“Well, you’re here. You don’t have to chase him down.”

“What d’you mean?”

“See, he’s—”

A sudden clattering came from the back as if something had fallen over.

Surprised, we looked toward the noise and saw Mr. Marco, who until just then had been busily working away, kneeling on the ground, clutching his chest in pain.

“Father!”

“Grampa!”

Ms. Jill and Mary shrieked in unison. As much as I could, I rushed over in a panic, too.

Mr. Marco’s forehead was drenched with sweat, and a pained grimace twisted his face.

“Dad, are you okay?! Dad!”

Even as Ms. Jill shook him by the shoulders, Mr. Marco kept groaning in pain.

I had no idea what to do.

“That’s right—an ambulance!”

I pulled my smartphone out of my pocket, flustered, and a girl appeared from the back of the shop.

“Try not to move him.”

She looked to be about my age. Her gentle features held a serious expression. Her hair was short, her eyes striking.

“Ms. Jill, what state is he in?”

“Coco… He was stricken with pain out of nowhere. What should I do?”

“For now, he’s still conscious—that’s good. He’s sweating buckets… I need a towel and some water.”

“I’ll get it!”

“I wanna help, too!”

Ms. Jill and Mary sprang into action. It was incredible how in one moment, this girl had taken command of the whole situation.

She was an ordinary girl, but her figure as she directed the others was a strangely reassuring sight.

Then, as if she’d felt my eyes boring holes into her, Coco grinned.

“It’s all right. Everything will be just fine.”

She was brimming with confidence. No—it seemed more like a heartfelt conviction.

As I was contemplating what made her appear that way, the coffee shop’s entryway swung open. This was no time for a customer.

“Excuse me, I’m so sorry, but the shop is—”

I’d stood up to intercept them, but halfway through my opening salvo, the words flew right out of my head.

A rugged-faced man stood in the doorway.

He had hastily thrown-on scrubs, arms taut with muscle, and piercing eyes like a jackal’s.

It was a mobster—the mob had descended on us.

“What’s a mobster doing here…?”

That’s right—this coffee shop must’ve had a debt to pay. Now this guy was here to collect. They’d promised to make a 10 percent payment on what they owed today, but the owner had straight up vanished. There was nothing else for it but to come exact payment. And if that wasn’t forthcoming in cold, hard cash, this little shop would get razed to the ground.

Half-baked daydream though that was, it was plausible enough.

Then the girl from before, Coco, called out.

“Father, thank goodness! Over here, over here!”

“What? Was there an accident?”

“Father?! This guy?!”

I yelped in surprise, my voice cracking.

Without acknowledging my outburst at all, the man ducked back behind the counter.

“Fill me in. What happened?”

He looked to Coco, but she shook her head. Next, he looked at me for answers.

“I don’t know, but he started saying his chest hurt all of a sudden and fell down to his knees.”

At that, the man muttered, “And his pulse?” to himself and started to palpate Mr. Marco.

With his index and ring fingers, he began tapping Mr. Marco’s chest and listening to the resulting noise. I was curious what he could tell with that, since he didn’t even have a stethoscope. I observed, doubtful, as the man clicked his tongue in exasperation.

“Tch. Buddy, you forgot to take the meds I gave you again, didn’t you?”

“Ugh… I thought one day wouldn’t make a difference…”

“That’s my call, not yours. You crazy old coot.”

As the man prodded over and over, Mr. Marco’s expression gradually eased from its pain.

“There, all better. Learned your lesson now? Don’t stop your medication without consulting your doctor!”

“Huh? Just like that? All you did was poke around with your fingers!”

“He has a simple case of arrhythmia. I influenced his heart to correct his internal electrical currents.”

“Whaaat? That’s so cool!”

I’d read about that somewhere before. It was true that the heart’s beating was controlled by electrical signals. And arrhythmia was caused by irregularities in those internal signals. This man had totally fixed the issue in a matter of seconds.

I was overwhelmed with admiration, but he wasn’t done; he glared sharply at my legs and snatched up my stiff cast in his hands.

“Eep?!”

I shrieked like an innocent young maiden in shock. Not just like one, I am one!

He slid his hand along my cast, tracing it from my knee all the way up my thigh.

“Hmm. Full recovery’ll take two months like this.”

“N-n-n-n-now just hang on!”

“Father, stop! You need the patient’s consent for an examination!”

“Oh, it’s fine. I’m not doing anything worth fussing about.”

“Hey! What is okay about pawing at a tender young maiden’s delicate skin?!”

When I hit critical meltdown mode, Ms. Jill came back in a panic, shouting, “What’s going on out here?!”

“I heard some dreadful screaming, so I thought maybe Dad…”

“Hey, Jill. You gotta keep on your dad’s case so he’ll take his meds.”

Ms. Jill looked relieved, understanding the whole situation with a single look.

“Oh good. You made it, Mr. Jack.”

Hold on, did she just call him “Jack”?

So the one defiling my pure, virginal skin was the Jack Russo.

And that was how I met the Sage of Vitality—the man who would go on to change my life.

After the dust settled, I got to catch my breath, the shop now back to its previous calm.

After receiving a harsh scolding, the café’s owner, Mr. Marco, was resting in the back, and now Ms. Jill was tending to the shop.

Though the surroundings were calm, there was one table in the café whose unbearable tension felt straight out of hell. That would be where I sat, glaring daggers at the man who had grabbed me.

Even now, he was completely undaunted by the ferocious, predatory gleam in my eyes. But I couldn’t let him get away with his transgression against my delicate, virtuous skin.

Coco was in our little group as well. She sat by Jack’s side, smiling awkwardly.

“Um, let’s start fresh with some introductions. This is my father, the Sage of Vitality, Jack Russo. And I’m Coco, his daughter. I work part-time here at the coffee shop… Your turn, Father!”

“I expected Faust to take someone more level-headed as her apprentice. You’re way more emotional than your teacher, Meg Raspberry.”

“How did you know it was me?”

“A witch my daughter’s age with a broken leg—who else could you be?”

“Hmm… Right you are.”

His powers of observation were sharp, as expected. Well, maybe I was the sharp one here.

Jack heaved out a sigh.

“Listen up. You’ve been a bit of a hot topic in the field of medicine lately.”

“Me? A…hot topic?”

“Yup. Magical contamination has become a real problem as of late. A progression of over eighty percent contamination marks stage five—the final stage. Medical science in recent years has advanced enough to treat stage four, but stage five is still considered beyond saving. The other day, though, saw the first known recovery of a stage five case.”

“Are you talking about the Lapiselena?”

Jack nodded.

“Those suffering from magical contamination number at least one million worldwide. Ten percent of those patients will reach stage five and die. If you can shed light on how to cure magical contamination, your name will go down in history.”

One million people… I gasped at the sheer scale.

I hadn’t thought what I’d done was all that impressive.

“I was practicing medicine long before I got to be one of the Seven Sages. I’ve saved my share of lives, but there were plenty I couldn’t save, as well. Magical contamination is tough to heal without intervention, treatments are limited, and the effects of those treatments are minimal at that. Honestly, it’s one of the worst conditions ever known.”

“My father is a doctor here in Aquamarine, but he also travels all over the world to help in natural disasters and wars. He enters regions that treatments don’t reach and saves tons of people…but he’s seen tons of people die, too.”

“Meg Raspberry, you are the one that holds the answer I’ve chased after my whole life.”

“Then it’s kinda weird you wouldn’t bother to meet me at the hospital like we’d arranged. Shame on you, making an injured girl hop all this way.”

“You’re the one who chose to walk. I’ll admit to poor timing. There’s a mountain of patients I have to tend on this island. I didn’t have any time to wait around for you.”

“You trying to end a fight or start one here?”

“When news of your treatment came to the hospital, I thought it was my chance. That’s why I volunteered to oversee your care. With my abilities, your bones can mend completely in one, maybe two weeks. And while they’re healing, I’ll have you attend all my experiments and surveys. That’ll be enough payment.”

“I mean, I guess that’s fine…”

There was no way I could refuse—especially not when my help meant we could save thousands of lives.

And as a little bonus motivation, if I could save that many people, maybe they’d just happen to drop some tears of joy my way, and I could get my seed of life. It wasn’t impossible!

I’d gather up a thousand crystal drops from the happy tears shed by the people we healed.

I trembled in anticipation. It was like there was a spotlight shining on my chance to keep on living.

Sure, I might only have had about six months left to live, but even the slimmest of chances to extend my life was enough.

It would be a rocky road ahead, but I could at least see it spreading out before my eyes.

“In any case, I’m going to give you a thorough exam tomorrow.”

“You mean for my injuries?”

“We’ll do that, too, but I’m also going to check your magical energy. You made a dying oak tree reincarnate as a sakura. I heard the foundational magic formulas were Inori’s work, but their contents weren’t anything out of the ordinary. We should be able to replicate the treatment for magical contamination as long as there’s no odd idiosyncrasies in you.”

“Yeah, right, idiosyncrasies… My eyes have some pretty strong magic—I wonder if that’s related. Oh…”

That made me think of just one thing.

It was something that made me special, something I had that no one else did.

And that was being cursed with Death’s Decree.

Jack looked at me curiously, noticing my unease.

“What? Something else bothering you?”

“Well… Yeah. Jack, you can discern people’s ailments. Right?”

“Most of ’em. Plus, I can tell better than most when someone’s gonna be sick later by monitoring irregularities in the flow of their internal magical energy.”

“Is there anything off about me?”

“Your right leg has a compound fracture, and your body was beaten and cut all over, though that’s mostly healed. And you took a hard hit to the rear.”

“Urgh…”

He’d even seen that?! I was mortified; I hadn’t told anyone…

“Other than that, I noticed the magical energy in your eyes flowing unnaturally; maybe that’s from what you said about them earlier.”

“Wait, unnaturally?”

“It’s not innate. There’s traces left that show it was from something altering your physical makeup.”

Was there any chance that was linked to the magical contamination incident the hospital director had told me about earlier? If so, was the magical strength of my eyes a lingering symptom of my illness?

“It’s amazing you can tell all that. Just what I’d expect from a Sage…”

I gulped at his terrifying abilities. Jack’s skills were the real deal. If no one else, maybe he could unravel the truth behind my curse. I pressed him, bursting with excitement.

“Anything else weird you can see?”

When I pinned him with a serious stare, he shrank back, overwhelmed. He was obviously surprised.

“Your head. Your brain is underdeveloped. It’s led to an abnormal personality.”

“Oh, I’ll show you underdeveloped!”

Anyway, even the most renowned doctor in the world couldn’t detect this curse of mine.

I knew I should keep up my poker face, but the dejection somehow still crept into my expression.

“What, something else giving you trouble?”

“I’m not really ready to talk about it.”

We’d only just met, after all. And Ms. Jill was here with Mary—it was no place to launch into the story of my ever-shortening life.

Jack stared at me a moment longer, but I kept my lips zipped, and he eventually stood up.

“That’s enough for today. I’ve got to drag that waste of air to the hospital, and there’s plenty of work for me after that. I’ll speak to you and Ms. Inori… Well, today’s pretty tight. Sorry, but let’s make it tomorrow. Coco, when you’re done at work, keep this damn pesky witch company.”

“Sure thing, Father.”

“H-h-h-hold yer damn horses! If you’re going back to the hospital, I’ll go—”

I tried to get up and follow him, but he forced me back to my seat with a “Don’t be stupid. Patients need to obey their doctors! You stay put at home until I come get you first thing tomorrow!”

“Hey! Don’t you walk out on meee!”

But the words had barely left my mouth before he disappeared into the back of the coffee shop. He must’ve been getting his patient, Mr. Marco, and leaving through the back door. I was left to stew in bitter defeat.

“Dammit…”

Coco nodded at me.

“Sorry. He might not look it, but my father really is a kind man. I’m sure he’s worrying about you in his own way.”

“Yeah…”

I knew that best of all. See, earlier, when I hadn’t been able to stand up, it wasn’t really because Jack had sat me back down. My legs were just drained of all their strength.

Just this morning, I’d gone straight from an airplane to a ferry, then walked to the hospital, then wandered the town.

I’d traveled enough distance to tucker anyone out under normal conditions. Meanwhile, I had a broken leg, so it made for some heavy labor. My body was beyond fatigued, and the exhaustion was affecting me more than I’d realized.

It must have been easy for Jack to pick up on my state.

It kind of ticked me off how he could see through everything.

“Just wait there for a bit while I finish up work, okay? I’ll have Ms. Jill bring you out some cake.”

“Sure, thanks…”

“Then I get to talk to Meg!”

Mary, who’d sprung up from somewhere, sat in the chair facing me, a cheeky grin on her face.

“Come back anytime, Meg.”

“Bye-bye, Meg!”

“You’ll be seeing me again as soon as I’m all better!”

I was feeling peppier as we left the coffee shop.

Coco was taking me to Jack’s house. The sun was setting. Orange hues dyed the sky beautifully, and the stars were beginning to twinkle above, though the sun hadn’t fully dipped below the horizon. A refreshing breeze blew past, carrying with it the scent of the sea. Atop my shoulders, Carbuncle had his eyes practically closed, a content look on his face.

The sunset in Aquamarine was entirely different from the sunset in Lapis. The sky seemed to go on forever. The vast ocean on one side let me see an incredible distance—it made it feel like the whole world was being blanketed in the setting sun.

“I’m not hearing any bells ringing. In Lapis—my hometown—the bells ring at sunset.”

“Yeah. I’ve spent my whole life in this town, and I’ve never heard the bell ring.”

“It was made by Aquamarine’s Grand Witch, right? An old man told me the story earlier.”

“Yes, the witch Thetis. She’s Aquamarine’s guardian deity. It’s said her magic still sleeps within that bell, watching over our seaside town.”

“Ahh, how romantic…”

We arrived at our destination after a short walk.

It was the address given to me by the hospital director.

“And here we are!”

I followed Coco inside. As the home of one of the Seven Sages, I’d expected a magnificent manor, but it was a completely ordinary brick house.

The interior was built of wood and plaster, giving it a total seaside cottage vibe. Though the open-concept floor plan wasn’t all that spacious, with the living room, kitchen, and dining room all in one, the high ceilings made it look plenty roomy.

Going by size alone, I’d say the witch’s manor I shared with my teacher was larger. Well, we did have to house hundreds of familiars, too.

“I’ll make us some food. Meg, make yourself at home.”

“Sounds good to me.”

Coco bustled about, putting away groceries we had bought on the way home. Carbuncle watched her at work with curious eyes.

I was just casting an appraising eye about the room and thinking of how she’d make a good wife someday, when I happened upon a photograph set on a shelf.

There were three people facing the camera, smiling wide.

One was Jack, another a young Coco, and the last was…her mother, I assumed.

I could see the resemblance Coco shared with her.

“That’s my mom.”

Coco looked at the photo, too.

“She passed away a long time ago. She got magical contamination from a catastrophic magic discharge.”

I gulped.

“My dad tried to save her, but it didn’t work. She had to be put down.”

“Put down…”

I had heard of lethal force being used as a last resort for those afflicted with magical contamination, but hearing about it from someone whose family had experienced it firsthand—the pain was more raw than I’d ever imagined.

“It is what it is. Stage five contamination erases people’s humanity.”

Her words brought a figure to mind—Selena, the Spirit of the sacred tree. Her beautiful form had been corrupted—her face twisted, hair scattered, and skin peeling.

So stage five didn’t just change Spirits like that, but humans, too…

“My mom was euthanized. And my dad was the one to administer it.”

Just by looking at the photo… No, even before that, just by meeting him today, I could tell Jack was a truly compassionate person. And that compassionate man had ended the life of his dearest by his own hand. I couldn’t even imagine how painful a decision that must’ve been. He must’ve felt it had to be him.

“That’s probably why my dad’s so set on finding a cure for magical contamination.”

“He’s trying to make sure no one else has to meet your mother’s fate.”

“Who knows? I’m not so sure myself.”

“You’re not?”

“To me, it looks like he’s just searching for the right place to die.”

“The right place to…die?”

She’d startled the words right out of me. That wasn’t something a darling daughter would say.

“I can’t count how often he’s gone to these dangerous places, gotten into all kinds of risky situations, and come home worn down and roughed up. He might be doing it to cure people, but it’s hurting him. It looks like he’s trying to wear himself down on purpose.”

Such complicated feelings tangled up inside this girl…

Maybe Coco noticed my surprise, because as if flipping a switch, she suddenly brightened up.

“Sorry, you don’t need to hear all that. You’re just so easy to talk to. I can relax around you, so it all just came spilling out.”

“Yeah, you could say that’s my superpower.”

“Way to be modest about it…”

I wasn’t sure if I should speak my mind or not, but there was one thing I wanted to get off my chest.

“I don’t really know Jack that well, or you either, Coco, but… But he doesn’t seem like the kind of heartless guy who’d leave his sweet little daughter all alone.”

“If you say so. I hope you’re right.”

Her smile was tinged with sadness.

The world-famous doctor’s death wish.

It made for a bonkers song title, but I couldn’t get the phrase out of my head.

What should I do?

“Hmm… Nothing I can do, so just write me into your will… Wealth… Power… Fame… All for me, Meg Raspberry… The globe-trotting femme fatale… Mlem…”

“What, are you sleep talking now? Get up, lazybones.”

Someone pinched my cheek and squeezed.

“Yooow! Ow! Bwaaah? Bwhaddsh abbening?!”

My eyes shot open, and all I saw was Jack’s scowling face staring down at me.

“Wakey-wakey. I’ve got a busy day. Get your stuff together and let’s move.”

“Wha—? What time is it…?”

The clock read eight in the morning. My face paled.

“Oh no, no, no, no, I overslept like crazy. Teacher’s gonna kill me! I’ve got to get breakfast ready, feed the animals, take out the trash, do the washing up, and when that’s done, I’ve got to tend the forest plants and go to my lecture, and I’ve got to meditate and everything else!”

“Pretty harsh schedule you got there. You training to be a monk? Anyway, this isn’t Lapis. Just wake up already.”

“Huh, you’re right. Go figure.”

Instead of going back to the hospital, I’d stayed at Jack’s house last night. He didn’t have a guest room, so he let me sleep in the living room. Then, apparently more exhausted than I thought, I went out like a light.

“Crap, I forgot to call Inori…”

“Don’t worry. We’ll join up with her later.”

“Oh, we will?”

I sat up, planning to wash my face, when Coco rushed out of the kitchen, practically tripping over herself.

“Oh, morning, Meg! You’re up early!”

“It’d usually be earlier… I slept in three whole hours.”

“What…?”

“Hey, Coco, where’s my shirt?”

“On top of the washer!”

Her hands didn’t stop moving, even as she yelled. Somehow, she was making breakfast and packing lunch at the same time. While she scrambled eggs on the stovetop and set bread to toasting, she was plating salad and assembling sandwiches to be put in lunchboxes. And she did it all with the highest efficiency.

“Coco, what do you think of getting married and going away with me someday?”

“Um, I’d rather not…”

“Really? Darn.”

I’d been turned down by Fine, then by Coco… Why couldn’t I land myself a beautiful bride?

Following my prompt rejection, Jack returned to the living room, now clothed. The second Coco saw him, she cried, “Really?!” and went over to him.

“Dad, you look like a slob! You haven’t even combed your hair!”

“Sorry…”

Her fuss over her father was a scene right out of a family drama.

“That tough mobster exterior is hiding a real soft spot for your daughter, huh?”

“Enough sass, or you’ll be feeding the fishes.”

“Okay, Dad, I’m off to school! Eat lunch with Meg! See you later!”

And with a rushing and a clattering, she was gone. It was like a storm had swept through.

“She’s got energy to spare. Is she like that every morning?”

“Yeah, she’s been like that since way back.”

“She told me about her mother passing when she was young.”

“We’ve gotten used to this way of living, always working together. She’s grown to be every bit as lovely as her mother was.”

Jack’s face softened as he spoke of his pride and joy.

I could see the love he held for her in his eyes.

“You know, someday Coco’ll meet a boy and get swept off her feet.”

“Hmph, doesn’t bother me. She’ll pick a winner.”

“What if he’s a creep…?”

“Then I’ll be prayin’ he gets off the island safe and sound.”

I could see bloodlust in his eyes.

After finishing breakfast, we left for the hospital by taxi.

A familiar figure was waiting for us at the entrance.

“Good morning, Inori!”

Inori spotted at me getting out of the taxi, and her eyes went wide.

“Meg, where were you?! You up and vanished without a word!”

“Sorry for making you worry.”

“Oh, I wasn’t worried.”

“Why not?!”

As we engaged in our usual banter, Jack finished paying for the taxi and came over.

When she saw him, Inori said, “Heya,” greeting him like an old friend.

“Jack, it’s been a while. You weren’t at the last Rite, hm? Does that make our last meeting…the Communion of Sages?”

“Guess so. Been too long for me to remember.”

“It hasn’t been more than a few months…”

“Forget that. Did you bring it?”

Inori nodded. “Of course I did. My new efficacy-improving drug. I delivered it to the hospital yesterday for you.”

“’Preciate it. How were the side effects?”

“We did a few clinical trials and didn’t see any. That’s thanks to all my labors in fine-tuning it.”

“Sorry to put you out. So, Inori, you had a role in that Spirit Tree event in Lapis, yeah? There’s lots of stuff from your emails I need clarification on. Tell me all about it.”

“Sure, if you want, but I have to say—is this how you treat someone who’s doing you a favor?”

“I’m compensating you real good, so just give me what I’m paying for.”

“Well, I never. You’re old enough to know better; you should treat a lady with a little more respect.”

“Can you really be called a lady at your age?”

“Ha-ha… He’s got a point. You’ve got no ground to stand on there, Inori.”

“I’m going to end the both of you.”

As we were talking, a woman came out of the hospital—a young nurse.

“Good morning, Doctor Jack. Everything has been prepared for you just as you requested yesterday.”

“Great, thanks. Let me introduce you all. This here is one of our nurses, Therese. She works on the medical staff here in Aquamarine, and she’s also my assistant.”

“Nice to meet you both. I’m Therese. It’s a pleasure to make your acquaintance.” Therese bobbed her head.

“It’s a pleasure,” Inori said cheerfully. I’d seen this woman around yesterday during my time at the hospital. She had a kind, mature disposition. She appeared to be in her late twenties, and had long hair gathered in the back. I recalled she had served us tea in the director’s office.

There was something calming about her, which made her a surprising pick for Jack’s assistant.

“The director is waiting inside.”

“Let’s get to it, then.”

We entered the hospital and Therese lead us to what looked like an examination room. Through a window, I could see a large apparatus in the room, and when we entered, there stood the director of the hospital.

“Good morning, sir.”

Jack greeted the director mildly. He exhibited manners I didn’t even think he was capable of. Each move he made oozed with respect for the director. So he’s capable of keeping this mobster of a Sage in line? I gave him a nod, inspecting his shiny bald head all the while.

“Morning, Jack. The CT scanner is all set up for you.”

“Thank you, sir. Let’s begin, Meg Raspberry.”

“Begin what exactly?”

“Your treatment, obviously.”

Right, duh. I’d come to this island to have my injuries treated. With everything else going on, it had slipped my mind completely.

I was with two of the Seven Sages, and the head of the world’s most cutting-edge medical facility.

Come to think of it, I’m in a ridiculous place right now.

And so began my incredibly detailed examination.

I’d expected to go through some ridiculous clinical trials, but all I had was your run-of-the-mill CT scan.

“Yup, that bone’s broken.”

“It sure is. A clean break, too.”

“Oh-ho-ho, now that’s a broken bone if I ever seen one.”

“You can tell just by looking at it.”

Each of these medicine bigwigs had nothing to say but the most blockheaded of observations.

“Don’t you have anything else to say? Like, some kind of incredible power’s gonna awaken in me and I’m getting super strength, that sort of thing?”

“You think we’d get that from a bone scan? Well, it’s a simple, clean break, so with my magical treatment and Inori’s medicine boosting your recovery, it should heal up soon.”

“I’ve been wondering… How can you mend a broken bone so fast, anyway?”

I had my doubts, but the director reassured me with a “Don’t you worry.”

“Jack’s magic enhances the body’s healing abilities. He’s got the power to fully heal a compound fracture in a month, when usually it’d take half a year.”

“Whoa, that’s wild!”

“Be grateful, Meg. The Sage of Vitality and the Wise Witch will see to your care personally. Even VIPs from other countries can’t dream of that.”

“So you’re saying I’m a VIP…?”

“Not quite.”

After examining the X-ray for a time, Jack said, “Okay, come with me,” and had me sit in a wheelchair.

“Now that we know your injuries aren’t severe, let’s get to the magic treatment room.”

“Huh? What’s the rush? What’re we doing next?”

“Giving you a magical energy examination.”

“A…what now?”

I looked at Inori, surprised, and she nodded back.

“It might show us something about your curse.”

Jack and the director looked confused.

“Curse? What, so she’s cursed? Huh. That doesn’t not make sense.”

“You’d better stop talking right there.”

“Meg, you haven’t told Jack about the curse?”

“Couldn’t really find an opening to bring it up…”

“Any chance it could be an aftereffect of the magical contamination?”

“I don’t know… But can that happen?”

Jack put a hand to his chin in thought.

“Magical contamination can cause all kinds of symptoms, so it’s not out of the question.”

So it was possible.

A curse that would kill me at eighteen… My teacher called it something akin to an illness.

The supposition that an abnormality in magical energy—created when magical contamination had me on death’s door as a kid—could manifest as a curse wasn’t a stretch.

“The examination may tell us just that. Either way, the first step is to investigate.”

“Okay…”

My heart was pounding—I was feeling the stress.

Magic treatments were administered here, in the examination room.

Hospitals like this one, with the facilities to offer such treatments, were rare.

There were only a handful of magic users in the world specializing in healing arts, after all.

“Here, we can investigate contamination and abnormalities in the body’s composition, to a certain extent.”

“A certain extent? Why not completely?”

“Magical treatments are still under development. Illnesses caused by magical energy are particularly tricky to diagnose.”

“And looking for something as ill-defined as a curse only makes it trickier, see.”

“But if there is a curse on you, and that caused any damage to your body, there’s a big chance it’s caused abnormalities other than your eyes. Doesn’t hurt to check, at least.”

“Got it.”

After giving a blood sample, I got another full-body scan, this time with a different device.

During the scan, which apparently worked on the body’s internal magical energy, I felt little pinpricks all over.

When we finished with that, I went on to do a simple magic test in a consultation room.

“This glass case is filled with oxygen. Please chant an invocation and create a fire.”

“Huh? Sure.”

I turned to face the case.

Come to think of it, it might’ve been quite a while since I’d last used magic—since the incident with the Lapiselena.

“O that which is—attend my words—I call to you now—with magic’s flow—bring forth your blessings—in pure light’s glow.”

A mysterious, totally new sensation raced through my body.

It was different from magical energy flowing—it felt like the existence of a power I’d never known before.

What could it be? I almost felt like if I could just reach out a hand, I could touch it. But for some reason, I couldn’t even move.

Resolved to work with this power, I continued my incantation.

“Miracles of existence—be born in flame—may light—join with heat—bestowed now—unto us.”

At that, there was a tremendous bwoosh! and a burst of flame, and the case atop the desk shot into the air.

Everyone present was stunned at the unexpected show of force, and Carbuncle, who’d been asleep in my lap, awoke with a start.

“That’s too much, you fool! Can’t you control your own spells?!”

“That was a close one… We’d have been in trouble if that wasn’t tempered glass.”

“What just happened? I just did the same thing I always do…”

Honestly, that had been anything but the usual. There’d been that mysterious power I’d sensed. When I chanted my incantation while aware of it, I’d produced results worlds more powerful than normal.

“Meg, how many verses was that incantation?”

“Twelve, just like always…”

“If twelve verses makes it that strong, maybe you should try for something weaker. How about shortening it?”

“Easier said than done…”

I knew it’d be wasted effort, but maybe I’d try out a one-verse incantation.

Focusing on that mysterious power I’d felt earlier, I chanted once more, my hand out toward the glass case.

“Blaze.”

And then—

Fwoosh.

Before my eyes, a flame burst into being inside the glass case, accompanied by a puff of air.

“No way…”

“Oh-ho… Nicely done, Meg Raspberry.”

“I figured a shorter incantation would work, but just one verse? I’m impressed! That’s hard to pull off, even for seasoned witches. You’ve really grown.”

Jack and Inori nodded in admiration, paying my shock no mind.

“There’s just no way. Up until now, I’ve always had to use twelve verses to get anything to happen at all…”

Just cutting down a magical incantation by a single verse was said to take at least ten years of training. By the numbers, cutting down a spell by eleven verses—like I’d just done—should’ve been the product of over a hundred years of labor.

Could I do something impossible for even a prodigy like Sophie?

Prodigy? That must be it—could I be a prodigy?

“My hidden talents… They’ve finally awakened!”

“There you go with your nonsense again…”

“Get your head out of the clouds, dummy.”

“What’s this, then?”

What in the world happened to me?

Jack muttered to himself while I was plagued with confusion.

“Hidden talents, huh…? Guess you could call that talent.”

“What are you talking about?”

“You said it yourself this morning. Making breakfast, meditating, magic practice, all right after waking up. You’re always doing something without a moment of rest.”

“I mean, not every second of the day, but the majority of it, yeah.”

“Learning the arts of the Seven Sages from Faust, advancing magical research on your own initiative, and practically applying your own magic… You’ve kept all that up day after day. You’re like a garden, and your labors have cultivated the seeds within you. So when they had the chance, I bet they sprouted all at once. That kinda thing happens all over the world, much more often than you’d expect.”

“You’re the type that has to keep on swimming or else you’ll die, like a tuna. Most people can’t keep on toiling forever with no rest, but that’s exactly what you’ve been doing. And now the gears are finally starting to turn.”

“Toiling forever… Is that really what I’ve been doing?”

I was full of doubts, but Inori and Jack just eyed each other.

“Is she for real? She’s the type that doesn’t even think of work as work?”

“Maybe Faust working her to the bone, morning to night, has forced some screws loose… Call that an education? What does that witch think she’s playing at?”

“This could be what happens to someone living their days out in hell…”

“Um, can you please pick a lane? I can’t tell if you want to compliment me or disparage me…”

Either way, it sounded like everything I’d been through so far had served to cultivate the seeds of my talent.

What made them all sprout at once…?

“Oh…”

It was the incident with the Lapiselena. What if the actions I’d taken in that life-or-death situation had changed the magic within me? Jack’s theory seemed plausible.

Today was my first time using magic since that day, and my perception of my own magic had indeed changed. It felt like some different power flowing through me instead of magical energy. I still didn’t know what it was, but maybe I could take it as a sign of my own growth.

“Meg Raspberry, I hear you’re still a fledgling who’s only just earned her witch name. But look at what you can do! If you were so inclined, you could strike out on your own soon enough.”

“Really?”

“Really. And you’d be at the forefront of magic users.”

Inori laughed at my expression.

“Now you can finally call yourself a top-class witch, Meg.”

I can stand shoulder to shoulder with first-rate witches…?

Of course, my stores of knowledge were nowhere near enough—I still had a lot of studying left to do—but if two of the Seven Sages were saying this, it had to be true.

It was incredible, I wanted to be proud—really. But…

Even though they’d basically just said I was a master of the craft, it didn’t feel that way whatsoever.

Jack steamrolled right past my confusion and kept things moving.

“Anyhoo, that’s a wrap on the magic exam. But…”

“No dice on that curse, huh?”

“Unfortunately, I didn’t find anything worth mentioning.”

“For real…?”

I thought this island could have saved my life, but the answers were still out of reach. My disappointment was obvious.

Jack scratched his head.

“Hey, Meg Raspberry. What’s the deal with this curse, anyhow? I don’t even know what it does.”

“Let me tell you.” Inori leaped in to spare my feelings. “This girl only has six months left to live.”

“Wait, what? She’s going to die?”

“That’s right. Of old age.”

“’Scuse me?” Jack looked skeptical. “Okay, okay, enough messing around. You saw the test results, right? Other than a broken leg, she’s healthy as can be.”

“And yet I’m still going to die. The curse gave me a year to live. Right when I turn eighteen, my internal clock is going to go into overdrive, and I’ll age a thousand times faster than usual. My teacher said it’ll only take a month for me to age a hundred years.”

“So to extend her life, she’s trying to create a seed of life.”

“A seed of life, huh? And Faust’s used one of those, too? They’re pretty miraculous things.”

“You’ve seen one?!”

I couldn’t help myself from blurting it out.

Jack nodded calmly.

“I’ve given Faust an examination before—I thought it would make a good reference point for future treatments. You know, since it’s a magical substance that heals people’s injuries and negates effects of old age. I thought if I could unravel its secrets, I could treat magical contamination, on top of pretty much every other injury and illness out there.”

“So what happened…?”

Jack shook his head.

“All I can say is it’s a mass of tremendously robust vital energy. And like you’d expect from the name, it takes root in the heart, acting almost like a parasite.”

“Are you saying it’s alive?”

“No, nothing like that. It’s more like a kind of crystallized energy. Picture a gem. But it has the same qualities as human life force. If I had to put it into words, I’d say it’s a substance that could stand in for a heart or brain, and in doing so, it can increase the body’s restorative powers by up to thousands of times. It’s beyond our understanding… A completely magical material. Of course, it isn’t something we can replicate with current medicine or science.”

“Of course not,” Inori piped up.

“Throughout history, there have only been a handful of seeds of life confirmed to be created by magic users. They’re practically mythical objects nearing relic status—like the Hallowed Knell here in Aquamarine.”

“They don’t just grant unending youth and immortality. Look at the Spirit Forest in North America. Didn’t that come from a witch using a seed of life to turn the forest’s trees into Spirit Trees?”

“Yes, that’s another legend. Granting eternal youth and immortality, restoring devastated lands, resurrecting the dead. In any case, rumors are always swirling around the seed of life. And three Sages—the witch Faust, the witch Eldora, and the Sage Bennett—are living proof of its effects. Most normal magic users call that trio the ‘living legends.’”

“Hoo-wee, that’s pretty cool!”

My teacher sure was incredible. I sat there in disbelief.

If the seed of life was such a dreadfully powerful item, it must go for a truly hefty price.

“Meg, what horrible thoughts are running through your head now?”

“Huh? Nothing in particular? Just, like…awww, look at that cutie-pie Carbuncle, the cutest little guy…”

“Squeak…”

Jack looked conflicted as he watched me bury my face in Carbuncle’s fuzzy belly.

“I still can’t determine much about your curse.”

“But you’re the best doctor in the world.”

“Curses are different from illnesses in every way—their substance, their causes, and everything from A to Z. My medical know-how doesn’t extend to curses. After all, a curse is a type of magic.”

“Oh, right. That makes sense.”

“As a practice, curses take time and effort to learn, and if you mess up in the process, the curse’s effects could ricochet right back at you. If you’re gonna bother with such convoluted stuff, you might as well just buy a gun.”

“Yes, these days, the only witch who uses curses is Eldora.”

“Gotcha.”

It was looking more and more like instead of being laid by human hands, my curse had been formed spontaneously, by natural causes.

The event of a natural disaster born from an excess of magical energy was known as catastrophic magic discharge. Highly concentrated magical energy could form gaseous clouds and contaminate animal and plant life, and the gathered magical energy could also trigger spontaneous magic events, like naturally cast spells. “Catastrophic magic damage” was the umbrella term, encompassing all of those phenomena.

My body had once been tainted by highly concentrated magical energy.

At that time, the magical energy eating away at my insides could have created a curse just like a magic discharge.

I could accept how I’d gone so long under Death’s Decree without ever being aware of it.

“The only ones who’ve ever been able to tell I was cursed are my teacher and Eldora…”

“Magic users of older generations have their ways of detecting curses.”

“That means he should know how, too.”

“He? He who?”

“Well…”

Jack stared right at me.

“As the most senior magic user out of all of us, he’s a pioneer of the arts. Bennett, the Primordial Sage.” His name was the first to appear in the world’s history of magic. He was one of the Seven Sages, and the most skilled mage in the world.

They say he invented the magical arts.

He was still alive to this day, traveling around the globe as a magic user, but in-person sightings were rare. You could mostly see him in television specials.

“Yeah, I suppose curse specialists or Bennett himself would be the ones with information. But…could I even meet up with them if I wanted to?”

“Nope.”

“I think not.”

Jack and Inori spoke in unison.

“Even the chair of the Council of Magic doesn’t know where that stubborn old coot is now.”

“As the one and only Primordial Sage, he can’t be pinned down. I wish they’d let me wander around doing whatever I wanted…”

“If he’d just pitch in a little, things would go so much smoother.”

The two sighed as one. It seemed like even the Seven Sages, who ruled over the world from on high, had their own issues. It was a refreshing bit of perspective, seeing as my teacher never let on about any of it.

Just then, there was a knock at the door, and the director re-entered the room.

“Jack, everything’s ready for you.”

“Let’s get going, Meg Raspberry.”

“What kind of examination are we doing now?”

“We’re done with examinations. It’s time to do some work.”

“Work?”

Jack nodded.

“Experimental treatments for magical contamination.”

The place Jack brought Inori and me to was a separate treatment room kept under strict lock and key.

“This is an isolated ward.”

“What’s that?”

“It’s where patients with especially severe cases are brought for treatment.”

“The magically contaminated and mentally ill are hospitalized here. To be frank, there are also a lot of patients here whose chances of recovery are low, and this facility also serves to research cures for their ailments.”

“Huh, you’re really doing a lot here.”

I’d expect no less from a world leader in the field of medicine.

“Why bring me here, though? Ack! Are you throwing me in there?!”

“Keep up those outbursts and I just might.”

“Don’t.”

“I brought you here to investigate treatment methods for cases of magical contamination. Remember the Lapiselena? I want to confirm whether you can reproduce that reincarnation, but this time, with a human being.”

“You mean…?”

My wheelchair jolted to a stop.

“We’re here.”

I looked toward the glass pane on my left.

I was dumbstruck.

Before me was a room with one wall made of glass.

On the other side of that glass was a single girl.

Her right hand and left leg were misshapen, with the muscles bursting through her skin and exposed to the open air.

Her bones were twisted, and her mouth was gashed open on both sides.

At first glance, you’d think what was on the other side of that glass was a beast, or even a monster.

Though her skin was patchy and discolored and her hair was falling out, traces of humanity shined through.

“Take a good look. This is a patient in the final stage of magical contamination, stage five.”

Jack’s voice remained level as he spoke.

“It’s hard to tell if those who reach stage five can still be called human. They lose all sense of reason and act entirely on base instinct.”

“Some time ago—when was it, now…? The people of another country rioted after some bigwig referred to their stage five patients as ‘monsters.’”

“Yeah, I can understand how someone who wasn’t used to the sight could say that.”

“Having to go on living that way… It’s too cruel.”

Inori had a grim expression. Jack agreed, “It really is.”

“And we’ve got to find some way to save her.”

“She looks so peaceful… She never turns aggressive?”

Jack shook his head.

“This room is constructed with special formulas. Once inside, the walls cannot be breached. They also soothe the body’s internal flow of magical energy, so there’s no fear of violence.

“You see, stimulation by magical energy increases the activity level of magical contamination patients. Limit that energy, and there’s no need to worry about any aggression. The condition, however, continues to progress, so it’s hardly a solution.

“When contamination levels exceed one hundred percent, magical energy will spill out of the vessel, killing the patient in the process. There are those whose bodies are torn apart, others whose internal organs can no longer support their mutated bodies… Just as many different deaths as there are victims. That’s the real face of this horrible disease.”

Jack spoke as if it was a trifling matter, but behind his words, I caught glimpses of the pain he’d suffered. His hopes of saving the girl before us weren’t just due to his status as the best doctor in the world.

“You’ve been awful quiet, Meg Raspberry. I thought you’d be raising hell by now.”

“Yeah, I was shocked at first. But I mean… I get it.”

“You do?”

Overlaid on the girl behind the glass, I saw the Spirit of the sacred tree, Selena.

Her figure had been a lovely one of pure, shining white. But when she’d been contaminated with magical energy, that form had twisted horribly, and she had become a monster. It’d plunged me into despair, so sure she had become beyond saving.

And yet she wasn’t.

“Yeah, I get it. I can heal this girl—return her to how she was before.”

I announced that with brimming certainty, and for a moment, everyone just gaped at me, until…

“Pfft.” Finally, someone broke—Inori. “Where do you get all that confidence?”

She patted my head.

“It’s strange, though… Hearing you say that, I somehow believe it. I kind of like it!”

“Oh-ho, nothing can keep you down, Meg.”

“That’s her sole redeeming quality.”

“Inori… Was that intended to be a compliment?”

“Eh, why not.”

“‘Why not’…?”

I died a little more inside.

“Suppose your magic is capable of healing her, Meg,” Inori continued. “It’d still be completely absurd to jump straight into a human clinical trial, no? Have you considered that?”

Jack began rummaging around in his pockets with an “Oh.”

“Use this.”

He’d pulled out a mouse. A white mouse. It was probably a lab mouse.

“Absolutely not. Don’t just walk around with that in your pocket. This is a hospital!”

Inori scowled.

“No harm in it; we raise them in a sterile environment. Plus, it’s quite docile. It’s not a house mouse. People use these guys in all sorts of fields—pharmaceutical testing, experimenting with bacterial infections, all kinds of stuff.”

“So, what’re you going to do to this little mousie here?”

Jack nodded.

“This.”

He pulled out a small, purple mineral from his pocket.

I recognized this—it was an arcane crystal.

The mouse began to chow down on the offered crystal. Then its fur—once white—began to dull and darken in an instant.

Inori and I gasped at the surprising sight.

“What in the…? It’s eating the rock.”

“Arcane crystals are quite brittle. Give it to a mouse, and it’ll mistake it for food and eat it right up. Once the crystal is ingested, magical contamination will begin to advance in the subject. I give it until tomorrow before it reaches stage five. That’s when you’ll cast your magic on it.”

“Huh, makes sense.”

As I sat there impressed with Jack, he looked back at me with a profound gaze.

“You’re pretty unbothered.”

“Unbothered by what, exactly?”

“We’re talking about animal testing, here. Guess I thought you’d protest a little more.”

He seemed uncomfortable, judging by the look on his face. He was probably imagining his daughter, Coco, in my place. We were about the same age, and I could tell he was trying to protect my feelings in his own way.

Of course, it made sense that any other girl my age would falter over a discussion of animal testing.

But I was different. I hadn’t gotten this far by being such a shrinking violet.

“I’m prepared to a certain extent—this is a medical center and all. You could say these are my testing grounds.”

I gave a chuckle and pinched Carbuncle where he lay in my lap.

“Plus, my familiars here are my own magical test subjects all the time.”

“Your master’s got a screw loose.”

“Squeak…”

Jack managed a grin through his exasperation, petting Carbuncle. The familiar seemed to love it, squinting in bliss.

What gives? Why does he only look that happy when other people pet him?

Ignoring my glare, Jack gazed at the stage five girl on the other side of the glass and whispered quietly.

“I hope we can help her…”

His gaze was compassionate, and it felt like he was watching over her from afar.

His tangle of emotions was palpable—emotions from a distant past.

That day marked the beginning of my new routine: healing my broken leg and researching magical contamination treatments.

All morning, I’d get care for my leg and undergo harsh physical therapy.

The second half of the day, Jack, Inori, and I would carry out reincarnation experiments on lab mice.

Needless to say, I didn’t have much downtime. Even so, it was preferable to my time in Lapis.

When he finished with my PT, Jack would always head off to see that same girl.

I started coming along.

“Looks like you’re doing well today.”

I watched Jack through the glass separating us as he spoke to the girl.

“Tomorrow’s going to be warmer. The wind’s been blowing something fierce off the ocean lately. It makes the laundry dry fast, even in the shade. I bet you can hear the waves sometimes, yeah? The waters here are so clear, the sight would shock you.”

He spoke to that girl as he did every other day. He always stuck to small talk.

Little anecdotes, talk of the weather, something that’d happened to him lately.

No matter how much he spoke to her, the girl never responded. She just breathed quietly—I wasn’t even certain she was conscious.

With a soft sigh, Jack exited the room and came over to me where I was observing.

“Sorry for the holdup, Meg Raspberry. Inori’s waiting for us. Let’s get to the lab.”

“You sure you’re all set?”

“Yeah, that’s enough for today.”

He came to keep her company time after time, so she could remain human. Even if she looked far from it to everyone else, at least her heart could stay human.

“We can help her with that research of ours, if all goes well. Just you wait. I will save her.”

A fire flickered in Jack’s eyes.

“Nothing beats a meal in Aquamarine!”

Inori, Coco, and I were having dinner at a seafood joint by the ocean.

“You’ve got lovely, sparkling waters, a comfortable town with plenty to do, and divine seafood and vibes. I’ve got no complaints.”

“I’m glad. I’ve gotten used to it all, so I’m happy it’s especially fun for you.”

Coco smiled gently at Inori as the Sage enjoyed a glass of wine.

The splendor of Aquamarine under the night sky was enough to take my breath away. The heavens were crowded with stars, even the littlest specks I couldn’t usually see.

Had my own teacher once gazed upon this same breathtaking sky?

The thought drifted through my head, but it was wiped clean away by the delectable seafood before me.

“It’s too bad Jack had to miss dinner again because of work. Is he always this busy?”

“Yeah. There’s a lot of people who can’t do without him.”

I glanced at Coco, who was in conversation with Inori.

“Does that ever get lonely, Coco?”

She smiled.

“I’d be lying if I said it didn’t, but I’ve realized that’s part of being the Sage of Vitality’s daughter. I can bear it.”

“Oh yeah? You’re pretty strong, Coco.”

I could feel the island life spirit rolling off her. That sunniness of hers must’ve helped to keep Jack going.

“I’ve been meaning to ask, what was your mom like, Coco?”

It’d been eating at me for some reason, so I figured I’d just ask. Inori glanced at me as she sipped her wine.

“What’s with the change of subject?”

“I’m just curious.”

“Hmm… Well, she was kind. And really put together. My dad tends to scare people, but he was always good to my mom. I didn’t really think about it then, but looking back now, he was head over heels.”

“Oh my gosh…”

Picturing that mobster-looking guy as a fool in love was a little tough—I was even getting secondhand embarrassment.

“My mom was a doctor, too, originally. She met my dad when they were providing medical care at the same site together, and then they got married. I was born in this little town in Northern Europe, and we lived normal lives there for a while. But when I turned five, there was an awful disaster there. My dad and I got to evacuate together, but my mom stayed behind to help, and she ended up a victim herself…”

“Was it a magic discharge?”

Coco nodded, and Inori said, “I remember it, too. Yes, there was a large magic discharge in Northern Europe. The people of that region and travelers in the area were affected in droves.”

“That’s right. I remember how terrifying it was. There was this loud noise, and then the ground shook. I heard people screaming…” Coco’s fork clattered on her plate. “After my mom died, my dad became a zombie. The hospital director managed to snap him out of it, though. He suggested coming here, to my mom’s hometown, and in her memory, doing the same magical treatment research she’d done.”

Then Jack mastered magic and become the best doctor in the world in the span of just a few years. Now he was employed by the hospital with the pinnacle of modern techniques, and he was continuing research into the magical contamination that had claimed his life of his wife.

Sophie had become one of the Seven Sages just last year. I remembered how everyone had been talking about the seventeen-year-old who’d been made a Sage.

And Jack had gotten his own position as Sage two or three years before that.

Taking Coco’s account into consideration, I realized it hadn’t even taken ten years from Jack’s first brush with magic for him to become one of the Seven Sages. Maybe he became a Sage even faster than Sophie.

And he said I worked around the clock? Talk about the pot calling the kettle black.

His achievement of his rank was an act of pure tenacity.

“Everyone here’s so nice… I really like this town. My real grandparents died before I was born, but the director is as kind to me as if he were my own grandpa.”

“There’s a real sense of history there. From my point of view, Aquamarine is this luxurious resort, but for you and Jack, it’s much more than that.”

“Yeah, exactly. I guess you could say my dad and I already think of it like our hometown.”

I broke into a cheeky smile.

“And what about you, Coco?”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“We were talking about your dad totally falling for your mom, but… Is there someone you like?”

“Uh…!”

Coco’s face turned into a blazing inferno. Right on the money.

That got Inori, who’d been watching from the sidelines, to lean in over the table.

“Oh, come on, let it all out! You’ve got a rare chance here—one of the Seven Sages can give you relationship advice.”

I couldn’t help pulling a face.

“No way! Inori, your advice won’t be any use to her. It’s not like she wants to become an old maid.”

“Shall I silence you permanently?”

The banter went on and we were having a blast, when I suddenly felt a presence behind me.

I looked back and saw a beautiful girl with the most hauntingly sour face standing there.

“…Enjoying yourself?”

“Gyah! Gh-gh-ghost!”

“Wow. Pretty rude.”

Glaring down at me where I’d fallen clean off my chair was one of the Seven Sages—Sophie.

“Sophie?! What brings you here?”

Inori’s eyes went wide, too.

Cool as a cucumber, Sophie just drawled, “Been a while. I heard Spberry’d gone to the hospital for a broken leg when I stopped by Lapis, so…”

“So you hunted me down?”

“I thought you might need a caretaker…”

And that brought her all the way out here?

Enduring a long boat ride only to find the person you thought was hospitalized living it up, talkin’ girl-talk at a seaside restaurant, could make anyone a little haunted.

Coco’s eyes sparkled as she stared at Sophie.

“Sophie? Wait, are you the Sophie, the Witch of Blessings? Oh my gosh! I’m a huge fan! Please, could I shake your hand?”

“Sure, I guess.”

Sophie shook Coco’s hand with her usual mechanical manner, then took a seat next to me as if nothing had happened. She glanced at my cast and gave it a couple swift taps.

“How’s the leg?”

“Um, not so bad. Jack says I’ll be right as rain in one, maybe two weeks…”

“How long have you been here?”

“A little under a week?”

“So seven or eight days remaining.”

She started doing some kind of calculation on her phone.

“Hey, you’re scaring me! What’s all that math?!”

“I’m calculating exactly how much of a financial hit I’ll take while caring for you.”

“Don’t keep score of our friendship like that!”

Sophie just smiled at that and said, “Just joking. I’m glad you’re okay.”

“Sophie…”

I started tearing up, and she snatched up the menu in front of her.

“Now there’s nothing keeping me from sampling the whole menu.”

“You’re giving me whiplash…”

“Ah, what a lovely night. That wine was a treat.”

“The seafood wasn’t half bad either.”

“Don’t you think you might’ve overindulged just a little?”

We walked along the coast under the star-filled sky.

During the day, Aquamarine was full, a vibrant town of hustle and bustle, but at night, the town settled into peaceful quiet.

The sound of the waves punctuated the still night, further heightening the town’s charms.

As we walked, some familiar markings happened to cross my eye. I’d seen them the day I arrived here, in the clock tower plaza. These were the same sort of markings, but they were carved into the top of a round pedestal. The characters were designed to look like handwriting.

“There they are again. That writing is all over this town. Graffiti from the witch Thetis, right?”

“Yeah. This is a monument that recreates what she drew around town. Her markings are reproduced down to the exact locations she left them back then. It’s said Thetis loved to draw, so she would leave marks like this in all sorts of places.”

“Oh yeah, that’s what the old man in the plaza was saying, too. So the legendary witch was really a little punk?”

“Just like you.”

“Surely you jest.”

Then Sophie cocked her head.

“Something wrong, Sophie?”

“I feel like I’ve seen that somewhere before.”

“What, those markings? Could you have seen them in, like, an art museum or a pamphlet?”

“I can’t recall…”

Sophie looked conflicted.

“There’s more like these in the town plaza, maybe you saw them there?”

“I followed your goofy laughter straight from the port. I haven’t been to the plaza.”

“Quit shooting down any idea I give you.”

Honestly, it had been bothering me a little, too.

Thetis lived here in Aquamarine thousands of years ago. No matter how great of a witch she’d been, would people really still carefully preserve her old graffiti?

Inori, though, didn’t seem the least bit concerned.

“What’s the problem, exactly? Since you’re here, you might as well put aside all that complicated stuff. Just kick back, Sophie. After all, you must’ve booked a nice hotel, right? Let’s head there and have a nightcap or two.”

“Fine by me, but we’re underage. That means no alcohol. We’ll just watch you drink.”

“Is that some kind of religious thing?”

Back then, I didn’t give the monument another serious thought.

My days in Aquamarine could have been called an extended holiday.

Every day was a blast, but I did find it hard to relax.

I might’ve even been pining a bit for my busy life back in Lapis.

“Good morning, Meg.”

“Good morning, Mister!”

It was another early morning, and I was exchanging greetings with the man from the fish shop in the market.

Over a week had passed since I’d come to Aquamarine, and before I knew it, I’d gotten familiar with the townsfolk.

“Out shopping today?”

“Yeah, running errands for Coco. Once that’s done, it’s off to the hospital for me again.”

At its core, my life in Aquamarine was nothing but research and rehab, so I tried to get out like this whenever I could. Screw the cage, this bird needs to stretch her wings!

I’d come to the market with Sophie, but we’d split up for efficiency’s sake.

“That leg of yours looks like it’s healing up well.”

“Yeah, guess so. The world’s best doctor is on the case, after all.”

Call it expected or whatever you like—Jack’s medical abilities were no joke. In just a few days, even I could tell my leg had recovered tremendously, even more than I’d anticipated. I still had to keep the cast on, but I felt like I could easily pull off a roundhouse kick, crescent kick, or calf kick in my current state.

But still…

“A little short on variety today, huh?”

Usually the stock was so plentiful I couldn’t even decide where to look, but the fish selection was unexpectedly small.

The man sighed. “You got that right. Lately, I’ve been stuck close to shore. No open ocean means no fish worth mentioning.”

“You can’t go out on the ocean? Why not?”

“It might be tough to tell from the island, but out on the water, the weather’s been real fickle lately. You’ll think it’s all clear and suddenly it’s thunder and lightning out there. That’s never been so unusual, but it’s more often than not now. Heard tell of a tornado the other day.”

“Whoa, that’s wild.”

“I sure am hoping things settle down. Folks’re all riled up, talking about how the God of the Ocean is angry. Hope it’s not the first sign of a natural disaster.”

“The God of the Ocean, huh…”

Now that he mentions it, wasn’t Aquamarine originally beset by tons of natural disasters?

“You know about that big old bell in the center of town?” the man asked.

“Yeah, it’s the one the witch Thetis made.”

“Ayup. The whole reason this town’s lasted as long as it has, even without the bell working, is because we haven’t seen any big disasters come our way. But now, with that bell gone quiet, if we’re hit by a natural disaster, we won’t stand a chance,” the man said.

“It’ll be okay. You’ve got Jack here, after all. He’ll take care of things.”

“Ha-ha-ha! You’ve got that right! Well, this island’s been safe since the day I was born, so I’m probably just worrying over nothing!”

The proprietor of the fish shop, laughing heartily, probably never imagined the customer before him would leave without making a single purchase.

I didn’t have any business at a shop with such a poor selection.

After being treated by Jack and doing my PT for the day, I moved on to magical research in the afternoon.

Jack, Inori, and I were the core of the research group, while Sophie served as my support.

Our research was made up entirely of experimentation on mice.

Using magically contaminated mice, I recreated the conditions of the sacred tree in Lapis.

But things weren’t going so smoothly.

“Another failure. The magic isn’t activating.”

Inori heaved a sigh and Jack’s shoulders slumped.

The mouse had magical contamination; it was brimming with stores of magical energy. But still, no matter how many times I tried, I couldn’t successfully trigger the reincarnation which would make use of that energy.

“Something as simple as burning it would go much smoother, but combining magical energy with a living being to force reincarnation… I just don’t understand the theory behind it.”

“So we’re transforming this mammalian body into something else?”

“That’s the idea, but even changing a mouse into a guinea pig hasn’t worked. Maybe it’s a lack of material…?”

As I watched the two agonizing with their heads in their hands, Jack suddenly looked my way.

“Hey, Meg Raspberry. You got any ideas?”

“What’re you asking me for? Well, there were a few differences— I was scared I was gonna die then. Other than that, I got it to work on a plant, not an animal…”

“There’s no point if it will only work on plants, and if the practitioner has to be in mortal danger, then it’s not exactly a usable technique.”

Having spoken her mind, Inori then looked over to Sophie.

“Sophie, have you come up with anything? Give us your opinion.”

The sudden interruption got Sophie to look up from the tome she’d been reading.

“I don’t know much about healing.”

“That’s fine. What about the flow of magical energy? You excel in analyzing that—did anything stand out?”

Sophie paused to think for a moment before opening her mouth.

Having her opinion valued by Inori, one of the Seven Sages, showed that Sophie was the real deal.

“The output is too low.”

“The output?”

“Before I came here, I stopped to see the Lapiselena, too. That tree used to be a normal oak, but it’s been completely reborn as a sakura. There’s not a single detail missing.”

“What are you getting at?”

“The way you’re casting now, it’s too difficult to fully transform a mouse. You need to use magic with a stronger output.”

“You mean enough to force its whole body to change, down to every last hair?”

Hearing Sophie’s take on the situation, Jack muttered to himself. Inori crossed her arms, looking conflicted.

“But it was cast from a simple transmutation formula in the first place, there’s no way to make it any stronger than it already is.”

Silence filled the room for a time. No one gathered there could think of anything good to suggest.

“Dammit!”

Jack pounded the desk with his fist. The resounding thud drove Carbuncle from my shoulders to take shelter in my arms.

“At long last… At long last, I got a lead! And now this?! I’ve come so far, but I’m just falling short again!”

“Jack…”

Pain from his past colored the heartbreak in his voice.

He’d found a ray of hope for the treatment of magical contamination.

But the path ahead was still shrouded in darkness.

We took a break, and I escaped that depressing laboratory and sat on a bench in the hospital’s courtyard.

I was enjoying the breeze and gazing at Carbuncle by my feet when Inori and Sophie came out to join me.

“Meg, Sophie and I are going to do some shopping. Do you want us to grab you anything?”

“Oh, sure. Some black tea…”

“You do love your tea.”

“Spberry’s a tea maniac. That’s why she pees so much.”

“I do not!”

I saw the two off on their shopping trip and inspected the bottle at my waist.

Lately, I’d taken to looking at the bottle whenever I started to feel down. Everyone’s feelings, held within the vial, were giving me strength.

“What’re you looking at, Meg Raspberry?”

I looked up at the sound of someone calling to me.

“What, Jack? Get out of here.”

“I’ll suture that mouth of yours shut, brat.”

“Wait, no! I take it back.”

Jack, who’d been so irate earlier, plopped down next to me on the bench and scratched his head.

“Uh… About earlier… Sorry.”

“You mean hitting the desk?”

“I scared your familiar.”

“No one’s really that upset about it. And this little guy here was just startled.”

I pulled Carbuncle up from the ground at my feet to hold him in my lap.

That’s right, compared to Carbuncle’s baseline level of terror, Jack’s outburst was hardly worth mentioning.

Compared to his normal state, made to mingle and breed with swarms of small animals to earn me some pocket change…

Totally unaware of the unseemly thoughts filling my mind, Jack looked over at the bottle with great interest.

“Shards of emotion, huh…”

“You can tell just by looking?”

“Well enough. They’ve got a feel to them different from the mundane. Their essence holds some strong internal magical energy.”

“You’ve talked about that before. Is there internal and external magical energy? How’re they different?”

“Yeah. The energy flowing through the natural world and that which is found in the human body are slightly different in composition. I can get an accurate read of a person’s internal magical energy. Disease comes to be in places where the stream is weak or stagnant.”

“Wow, that’s pretty neat.”

“At a glance, these shards of emotion have a pretty strong resemblance to internal magical energy. But to be accurate, it’s different from magical energy. I can’t tell quite what that difference is, but either way, it’s greatly aligned with the human body. That’s why seeds of life lodge deep within a person.”

“There’s so much we don’t know about seeds of life, huh.”

“The materials to make them, shards of emotion, aren’t that well understood to start with. It takes quite a bit of skill and time to collect them. You need to use the most advanced of techniques.”

“Really…?”

I had no idea—my teacher enchanted the bottle for me without breaking a sweat.

“When you take a seed of life, it will take root in your heart. Picture a magical material reforming there after dissolving inside the body and traveling through the bloodstream. There are probably some kinds of magical alterations in the body as well, but there’s still a lot we’ve yet to learn about it.”

“And these are the building blocks to such an incredible thing…?”

To me, they just looked like simple transparent grains.

Like small glass beads, or little pebbles.

But…

“This is my precious treasure.”

“Your treasure?”

“Because it’s a collection of tears given to me by my beloved people of Lapis.”

Nothing else could ever compare to these shards of emotion.

These crystal tears were filled with the feelings of my dear townsfolk.

At this point, without my teacher to tell me, I wasn’t sure how many of those were tears of joy, but it didn’t matter.

Here, in my bottle, was the ultimate expression of emotion from people who were irreplaceable, turned to solid proof.

My teacher had called these crystal tears “pure tears.” I was sure the emotions they were made of had to be desirable for the tears to work properly.

“She told me I could make a seed of life from these, but I wonder how? Maybe it’ll use the energy from the tears?”

“I’ve heard there’s an ancient spell for it, but that’s outside my area of expertise. It’s more in the category of folk or ancient magic. To us today, that’s all in the past, but Faust might’ve used the technique long ago.”

“Hmm… So it could be from some South American tribe or something. Like a shamanistic rite.”

“Who knows. Several magical techniques exist to lengthen lifespans, but among them, the most effective—and most difficult—is said to be the seed of life.”

Then something struck me.

“If I don’t end up with enough tears in time, I could prolong my life with a different method…right?”

“That could buy you some time. You’d need magic to stop your aging and more to preserve your internal organs, though. If your curse really ages you to a hundred in a month, you’d burn through a lifespan of two or three centuries in a couple of months. It’d just be a drop in the bucket. If you actually want to live a long time, you’ve got to get that seed of life.”

“Crap…”

Something else struck me.

“Speaking of lengthening lives with magic—Jack, you’ve made people live longer before, haven’t you?”

“I guess you could say that. I’d do it when it seemed effective as part of a patient’s treatment. But…”

“But?”

I gazed into his face. His expression was inscrutable.

“A person’s fate isn’t something you should just bend like that.”

Fate. I felt like my teacher had said something similar before.

Obey the laws of nature; fate should not be bent.

Forcing a human being to live on past the end of their natural lifespan was nothing like saving someone from accident or injury. Somehow, I both understood…and didn’t at all.

As I was mulling over what he meant, Jack abruptly got back on his feet.

“We should get back. There’s still plenty to do.”

“Okaaay…”

I stole one more look at my vial. There, inside, were the shards of emotion—the materials that would make a seed of life, a miraculous object that could bring about anything you could dream of. Could such tremendous power really sleep within those little shards?

“Shards of emotion…”

Jack took another look of his own at my bottle, holding his chin in thought.

“Is something up with you? If you’ve got stuff weighing on your mind, spit it out.”

“No, I just noticed something.”

“Oh yeah? What?”

“The transmutation magic we’re doing now… Or, reincarnation magic, I guess. It takes these massive stores of magical energy within the severely magically contaminated and uses that to change their body. Using up all the magical energy should cleanse their body of the magical contamination. But the magic just doesn’t activate in practice. I was wondering if maybe there’s something missing.”

“What would that be?”

“Sophie was saying the output was low… There’s enough magical energy for the formula. And yet we aren’t seeing the expected result. Perhaps something is missing from the caster, instead.”

“Okay, but what?”

Jack stared me dead in the eyes.

In his own eyes, I got the impression that the clouds were clearing away, leaving them bright and clear.

“Maybe…a feeling.”

At the hospital the following day, Jack set a magic history book down on the desk.

“Yesterday, I had an idea while I was talking to Meg Raspberry.”

He opened the book.

Its pages were filled with row upon row of famous magic users throughout the ages.

“The classification of magic into distinct schools only started in more recent times of the magic arts’ long history. Magic from before then, known as ‘ancient magic,’ is considered to be a different beast from the magic of today.”

“Yeah, everyone knows that. They teach it in school and all.”

“Records of modern magic don’t include any research on emotion. In other words—in the world of magic, emotional research is an untouched field.”

“You’re saying emotion has some use in the practice of magic?”

“Apparently, with ancient magic, emotions could have a great effect on the power and might of a spell. To put it simply, cast a spell with emotion, wouldn’t that make the magic stronger?”

“Oh…”

Sophie didn’t fail to notice my gasp.

“What is it, Spberry?”

“I was just thinking I had the same conversation with my teacher back when I got my witch’s name.”

“What do you mean?”

I nodded at Inori, who had her head tilted in puzzlement.

“Magic requires heart.”

When I’d gotten my first tears of joy back in Lapis, I’d cast my spell thinking of Dr. Hendy and Anna, and its effects had been greater than I’d ever imagined.

Put your heart into the spells you cast.

That was the most important thing, something that went without saying to the witches of old.

Jack murmured, “Of course… I had my doubts until now. Why would feelings, notoriously unstable, be involved in the magical task of crafting a seed of life? But if people’s feelings are an energy source like magical energy, you could then think of shards of emotion as holding emotional energy. The power of that energy should be proportional to the strength of the corresponding emotion. But somehow, modern magic arts don’t harness emotional energy in any way. Doesn’t that seem unnatural?”

“You think emotions were intentionally removed from magic practice?”

“To be more precise, they were selected out. As an unstable element, they weren’t always present or usable for each caster or casting, so the practice naturally died out.”

Modern magic was said to have been developed in the seventeenth century along with vast leaps in scientific progress. The position of magic had changed in the blink of an eye. Once thought of as the wisdom of the neighborhood’s little old ladies, it became known as a field with techniques that encompassed all kinds of territory: medicine, botany, physics, and other sciences.

Along with that, magic users slowly began to conduct their own research with a newly scientific mindset.

Reproducibility became desired in magical arts.

For a magical technique to be usable by anyone, it had to always produce the same results with the same methods.

So the emotional component disappeared.

“What exactly does that mean…?”

Jack turned his sharp gaze on me.

“Meg Raspberry, the reincarnation magic you brought about most likely works on ancient methods. You were lost in fear for your life, and the spell you unleashed was filled with your strong emotions. That gave your spell a boost in power and resulted in the transmutation magic becoming reincarnation magic.”

When Selena had gone berserk and almost killed me, my consciousness had gone hazy, and all my thoughts and memories jumbled up together. Through it all, the only constant had been how badly I wanted to save her.

Then my feelings and memories of the past filled my casting to make that reincarnation spell.

Jack’s theory had to be right.

I recalled the drastic improvements I’d made in my chant a few days ago. Recently, on top of my usual magical energy, it felt like there was another sort circulating within me. Maybe an ability to read emotional energy was unfolding, and I could use it when chanting an incantation.

And now I could successfully cast with just one verse.

“But that doesn’t explain why I can use this ancient magic…”

“You’re being trained by Faust. I wouldn’t be surprised if the magic you were studying included some from ancient times.”

“Good point.”

Then Inori sighed softly.

“In that case, there’s no way our mouse experiments will succeed. I don’t know how to use emotions in casting.”

“It might not be such an easy skill to master in the first place. I mean, after all this time studying under my teacher, I’ve only just now gotten to the point where I can do it.”

“So it takes ten years of training to sublimate emotional energy into magic. Then doesn’t that basically put us back where we started from?”

“That doesn’t make it impossible. Understanding the principle itself is a huge step forward. Even if we can’t use emotional energy, I bet we can establish this technique just fine with modern magic arts if we can supplement our energy output by some other means.”

“What other means?”

“Determination.”

“This is going to take some persistence.”

Inori seemed annoyed, and Sophie shrugged.

“You always pout when things don’t go your way. It’s childish.”

“Excuse me, Sophie! That’s enough from the peanut gallery,” Inori shot back.

“Oh, but teasing you from the sidelines is just so fun.”

“You little…!”

I crossed my arms, ignoring Sophie and Inori going at it.

“So, the greater the caster’s feelings, the stronger the emotional power?”

“The amount of training is also a factor. But no one has researched how emotions and magic connect.”

Jack looked resigned as he said so. I had a hunch why.

“Hey, Jack. How much longer does that stage five girl have left?”

He just said, “Not sure,” and shook his head.

“Maybe just today, maybe half a year. The only sure thing is it’s not that long.”

“Oh no…”

Just then, the door swung open and Therese, the nurse, burst in.

She looked like she’d come in a hurry—her shoulders were heaving.

“Doctor Jack! We have an emergency! It’s the stage five patient!”

“So it’s started…”

Jack clenched his jaw.

It was clear the girl’s time had run out.

When we arrived, we found she’d already begun to mutate.

Her mouth had split into eight, her eyes were rolled back in her head, and her grotesque, bulging muscles had swollen even more.

All traces of the girl she’d once been had vanished—it was a stretch to even call her human.

Superimposed on the girl’s mutated form, I saw the Spirit Selena on her rampage.

“Shit… The magical energy’s gone haywire. Give me a status update!”

“We just piped in some anesthetizing gas that should take effect any moment!”

“I don’t think it’ll be nearly enough…”

Then the hospital director showed up.

For the first time, I saw his usually calm expression tight with nerves.

“Jack, how’s the patient?”

“Couldn’t be worse. Her magical energy is already affecting her cellular structure. The magical energy in her body is raging out of control, and her muscles have resumed swelling. If this keeps up, her heart will fail.”

“Time is running out…”

“The anesthetic should take effect in five minutes, but…”

“Development of the treatment is still incomplete.”

Inori finished Jack’s sentence for him.

At that, the director’s shoulders sagged. “We didn’t make it in time…”

“What now, Jack? She’ll die unless we do something. As the one responsible for her care, you must decide whether to try treating her.”

“I know that. But there’s no guarantee any of our methods will help.”

“Yes, you must consider the worst possible outcome.”

“What about the girl’s parents?”

Jack shook his head.

“They’re dead. From a catastrophic magic discharge. We were only able to save this girl.”

“So she’s an orphan…”

She was just like me.

But I’d been saved, and this girl was going to die. Why did our fates diverge so?

Jack was at a loss, unable to decide whether to release her from her suffering or hold out for the faint hope that our experimental magical cure might offer.

“We have no effective methods of treatment. And we can’t put her on life support. All we can do is ease her pain and give her a gentle passing or try our experimental treatment. It uses emotion-based magic and may not be successful. It’s unclear how much the intensity of emotion or level of intimacy with the subject will affect the results. And before getting to that, we have to use ancient magic techniques to cast it. The flow of magical energy and the spell’s construction are key, but most of all, it requires a sense for emotional energy, even if just a faint one. This isn’t something we can just throw together now.”

“The only one of us who could do it is Spberry.”

“But I don’t know anything about healing people…”

I took a deep breath as I looked at the girl in the throes of mutation before me.

I’d studied magic under my teacher, collected tears of joy, and found myself here.

Maybe there was some deeper meaning to it.

Everyone was looking on with terror in their eyes. Even the three Sages here, as well as the director of the most advanced hospital in the world and his staff, weren’t immune. There wasn’t a face in the room not filled with despair. They were ready to give up.

But giving up was the one thing I hated more than grunt work.

“Jack. Let’s do it.”

Throwing in the towel here basically meant I was giving in to my own imminent death. I wanted to believe we could claim victory over our fates.

So I would never give up.

“We’ll set up the formula together. I’ll cast the spell when it’s ready. Sophie, will you give me a hand?”

“Sure. But I need proper directions to help you. This is outside my area of expertise.”

“I’ll show you how to make the formula. But you know how serious this is? There’s a life hanging in the balance here.”

“That’s why we have to try! Just standing around and watching her die—it’s disgraceful! I’d rather try and fail than give up now! You can’t call yourself a doctor otherwise!”

“You…”

“Meg, what’s your plan? We need emotions for her treatment. Do you think you feel enough for her to make the reincarnation magic succeed?”

“My own feelings won’t be enough to save her, I know. But there’s one person here who can—Jack. That’s our best shot at saving her. We’ll cast the spell, using my magic filled with Jack’s emotions.”

“That’s the stupidest thing I’ve heard you say yet…”

“I picked up on it these past few days while working with you. Jack, you put your whole heart into every patient. You’re full of hope for them, trying to save them.”

“What would you know about it?”

“Plenty! I know you’re scared of people dying!”

Jack went silent. I’d got him dead to rights.

“I heard from Coco. You lost your wife to a catastrophic magic discharge. And then you became an authority on magical treatments in just a few years—to overcome the trauma of having to end her life. Right?”

Jack had been in so much pain this whole time.

Agonizing, writhing, desperately trying to outpace the darkness he was trapped in.

“Jack, you’re trying to move past the trauma of having to kill the one person you loved most in this world. You’re always thinking of your patients, doing everything you can for them and putting them before anyone else. If that weren’t the case, you would’ve quit being a doctor a long time ago. You would’ve found some other way to live, a way that took you far away from your memories. But you’re still here. You won’t turn away from the lives in danger right in front of you.”

“I don’t…”

“Jack, what do you think it takes to be the world’s best doctor? Experience, skills, popularity… Sure, those are all important, but there’s something more important than all of them put together. To be the best doctor in the world, you’ve got to want to keep your patients alive. Even if you feel that way because of some past trauma you’re trying to overcome.”

The only chance we had to help this girl was to believe in Jack’s feelings for his patients.

All those convoluted discussions we’d had on magic, theory, feeling—none of that mattered.

It never had to be that complicated.

Cast a spell with all your heart. It was that simple.

Jack stood right in front of me, as if he were making sure of something.

The despair that had filled his eyes had evaporated, leaving the proper face of a true doctor.

“Do you really understand what you’re saying?”

“It’s pretty obvious.”

“We’re dealing with human lives here. That means her blood could be on your hands. It’s no laughing matter.”

“I’m prepared for it.”

“Let me be straight with you. I can’t imagine what might happen here. If we fail, that girl might experience something even worse than death, and there’s a chance it could traumatize you for life. You still want to go through with this?”

“I do. It’s better than doing nothing.”

I didn’t break eye contact.

“We’re doing this, Jack. We’re going to save that girl.”

We made sure the anesthetic had taken effect, then proceeded into the quarantined room.

From the outside, the director and other staff were observing how it would turn out.

Upon actually entering the room, I saw that the girl’s figure was much larger than I’d expected, and craggier looking, too. Her swollen muscles had ruptured her skin in places.

It was just like being confronted by a malformed brown bear.

“That’s a problem… Her body’s been totally reformed. That makes it hard to tell where we should write the formula.”

“I’ll direct you. She might’ve changed shape, but picking out the key points will let us see her general build, which’ll make it manageable. The gas’s effects will last for thirty minutes. We have to be completely finished before it wears off, or that’ll be it,” Jack explained.

“Just thirty minutes…”

“He’s saying there’s no time to waste. Give me a hand, Meg, Sophie. We’ll tackle this with overwhelming numbers!”

“You got it!”

We jumped right into it, using the tools we’d brought to start marking out a formula on the girl’s body.

With Jack supervising us on where to put each component of the casting, we went on writing the spell all over the girl with paint and brush. Writing a formula was usually an easy task for us, but we couldn’t afford a single mistake; that knowledge added a ton of pressure and stress to the work and slowed us down.

I think we didn’t even take twenty minutes to complete the formula.

But that short span of minutes felt like hours.

A single mistake, a bit too slow, and the girl would die.

I felt the weight of a life riding on each and every bit of our work.

By the time we’d finally finished, I felt completely spent, and my knees were shaking.

I felt like a newborn fawn.

“Ready, Meg Raspberry?”

“Y-yeah. Ready as I’ll ever be.”

“There’s no stopping once we start the procedure. It’s the ultimate do-or-die moment. You’re going to tell me what to… Hey. What’re you smiling about?”

“Huh?”

I reached up and felt my own face on reflex.

Just like he’d said, I was grinning.

I looked in the mirror. It wasn’t some twisted grin, but a fearless one—like I had some trick up my sleeve.

…Again? Why am I smiling now?

Before, when Selena had started her rampage in Lapis, I’d smiled as well.

I hadn’t the faintest idea why.

“Hey now, don’t let the stress short your brain out. I need you!”

“That’s not it. It’s weird…”

The smile was out of my own control, even though it was on my own face.

Though I wasn’t sure why…

“It’s just like my teacher.” She always had a sinister smile on her face, and I couldn’t actually recall her ever smiling this way.

The whole thing was hazy, like I both did and didn’t remember it.

“Hey, there’s no time to waste. Do it now!”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

I snapped to attention, returning to my post.

Holding my hand out toward the magic formula, I noticed a change overtake me.

The trembling in my legs stilled. The cold sweat on my forehead had vanished without me ever noticing.

With my teacher’s smile on my face, all the tension left my body.

“…You damn hag.”

I spat a curse at the Sage, wherever she might be in the world now. No matter where she was, she held sway over me—she was such an annoyance.

“Jack, can you put your hand on mine?”

“What? Why?”

“Just do it.”

Jack did as I told him and laid his hand atop mine.

“I’d like this incantation to take a while, so I’m going to chant twelve verses. I’ll make the magical energy circulate slower than usual, and I want you to wish for her to be healed and saved with everything you’ve got.”

“What, that’s it?”

“That’s it.”

“Hold up, Meg. You really think that’ll be enough to make the spell work?”

“I’m not sure. But I do think we were overcomplicating it, worrying about ancient magic, level of intimacy, type of thoughts, kind of feelings, and all that.”

The magic my teacher had taught me did require knowledge.

But it didn’t take any difficult techniques or complicated theory.

“What my teacher has taught me is simple.”

Put your heart into your magic. That was the most important— the only—thing.

“O power over all worlds.”

Voice low, I began to chant. When I did, a shimmering glow spilled out from the magic formula written on the girl. In all our experimentation, we hadn’t even gotten that much of a response.

I heard Inori, Sophie, and Jack all gasp quietly.

“Attend to my words—take hold of this power—and these, our thoughts—imbue with form.—Move all of creation—and the world, transform.—Open the path—to make flesh anew.—Hear this man’s heart—and bestow your blessings.”

The verses, one by one, poured from my lips. If I’d wanted, I probably could have cast the spell with a single verse, like I had with Selena, but I wasn’t going to. I was going for precision as I pieced together a twelve-verse incantation.

I’d realized something in these past few days with Jack and Coco. Jack always saw his daughter in this patient here. He was feeling the pain of his past, of losing his wife, all over again. I was sure his desire to save this girl blazed like a raging fire in him.

Weaknesses can double as strengths. Give that emotion form, and surely—

“Appear as that which should be.”

When I recited the final verse of my incantation, the magical energy coursing within the girl reacted with a flash of brilliant pale-blue light.

Overflowing power raced within the girl, and the magical energy that had burst from her gusted out as a blast of wind, blowing through the area.

With that, her body began to change.

“Her swollen muscles are receding…”

Inori murmured under her breath.

The girl’s straining muscles, the bones piercing her skin—they shrank back into her body, while her bestial limbs began to return to their proper forms.

The blinding light spilling from her forced us to close our eyes.

Wrapped in total silence, the light went out. It felt like an eternity had passed.

We all opened our eyes.

“What happened…?”

Jack looked about the room, and his eyes opened wide in surprise. Drawn in, I looked there as well.

Right in the center of the room, a lone girl was sleeping peacefully.

Her hair had lost all color, but she was worlds away from the unnatural figure of moments ago, and her face was angelic in its beauty.

Jack stepped tentatively toward her, then took her pulse, checked her breathing, and observed her condition.

Watching the scene was enough to make us all forget to breathe.

Finally, Jack spoke.

“I need to give her a more thorough exam, but her breathing and pulse are both normal.”

Though he smiled, his eyes were wet with tears.

“The procedure was a success.”

Those were the words we’d been waiting for.

Along with our shouts of celebration, the hospital staff outside the room were hugging one another in joy. Some among them were crying, and each of their tears dropped into my bottle with a clink.

The director’s face was one mass of wrinkles from his deep smile, and he bowed his head over and over again.

Released from the tension, I collapsed right where I stood.

Jack came and offered a hand to me where I sat pitifully on the ground.

“She’s been saved, all thanks to you.”

I took his hand with a grin.

“What’d I tell you?”

By the time the girl had been confirmed to be in good health, we were completely knackered.

With the hospital taking over her care for a time, we’d decided to take the day to recover ourselves.

The sun was low in the sky when we started off for home.

“That’s all my body can take. I’ll be leaving for some rest and relaxation.”

“Yeah, Inori, you need to take care of yourself at your age…”

“She’s right.”

“That stamina of yours is abnormal!”

“I’m going back to my hotel. I’m too tired to even look at your face, Spberry. You are hereby banished.”

“Way too harsh!”

Splitting up with the hotel-bound Inori and Sophie, Jack and I began our walk along the coastal road.

Inori might’ve been impressed by our staying power, but the two of us were dog tired, too.

“Why’re you coming to my house?”

“Don’t worry about it. Coco said she’d be waiting with dinner for us.”

“Good grief. You’re practically my roommate.”

I knew his grumbles were masking his true feelings. Pleased, I kept walking beside him.

A clear evening in Aquamarine was a wondrous sight indeed.

The setting sun reflected off the ocean’s waters, rocked gently by the waves’ ebb and flow.

The peaceful crashing of the waves somehow sounded like applause for our hard-won success.

“God, I’m beat! I’m gonna sleep like a log tonight, that’s for sure.”

“Same here.”

I faced the sunset and stretched my back.

Jack walked by my side, seeming happy. He looked as though whatever had been haunting him had been exorcised.

“I’ve finally made things right with her.”

Jack whispered to himself. He must’ve meant his wife.

“When she reached stage five from that magic discharge, there was nothing I could do. So ever since she died, I studied medicine and magic fit to put me in the grave myself. Even then, though, I couldn’t triumph over the disease that killed her. Not until you showed up…”

Jack looked at me.

“Meg Raspberry. You saved me.”

“You’re exaggerating. That magic never would’ve worked if you weren’t there.”

“Doesn’t matter. If you hadn’t been here, I would’ve been powerless to do anything except watch her die, that same trauma from my past reared up again. It was the strength of the hope you hold deep inside you that got me moving.”

“Hope?”

No one’d ever said that to me before.

“Tell me, Meg Raspberry. How can you keep on smiling? How can you face death square on and still act for others’ sake, instead of your own? What gives you hope?”

“That’s a pretty big question. I mean, ask all you want, but…”

I had no clue how to answer him. Hope wasn’t something I had on purpose.

There was only one thing I could say.

“I just haven’t given up.”

“You haven’t given up?”

“Yeah. I don’t ever want to give up on living. Because I’ve found my purpose.”

I had nothing when I’d been given my death sentence. No burdens, no dreams, no goals, nothing worth noting at all. But things changed. Now so much was riding on me.

My promises to Fine, Sophie, and Inori. The memory of Grandma Flaire. The smiles of the people of Lapis.

And…my teacher.

They all believed in me, trusted me, and held me close.

“At first, collecting a thousand tears of joy felt like an impossible task, even though I’d been told to do it. But I’ve gotten this far by not throwing in the towel. If I give up on anything now, it feels like I’ll be accepting my fate… That I’ll die in half a year.”

I gazed out toward the ocean. The soft ocean breeze warmed my skin, and my heart.

“The challenge I’ve been given is probably the most difficult of all. How could I ever get those thousand tears if I’m quitting on something else? So I won’t give up—even if something seems impossible, I’ve got to try. That’s all I can do.”

I looked up to the sky and saw the first bright stars of the evening twinkling overhead.

A mingling of evening’s colors and the gradation of the setting sun painted the twilight sky.

“I’m carrying the promises and thoughts of so many people, so my life isn’t just mine anymore. I want to live on for their sake, too.”

“Carrying their thoughts… You took my question more seriously than I thought you would.”

“It’s nothing special. You’re the same way, Jack.”

“How, exactly?”

“You have your sweet daughter, Coco—and not just her. Everyone from the hospital, Therese, the director, the people of Aquamarine… You ended up with all their thoughts before you even realized.”

I was starting to understand why Coco said Jack was “searching for the right place to die.” It seemed like he’d been living without a moment’s peace for so long.

Abandoning his daughter to travel to dangerous regions overseas and bury himself in research.

It looked like he’d been chasing the ghost of his wife all this time.

And what I’d been able to see must have been even more striking to Coco.

It was all simple desperation.

He had already lost his wife, if the same thing happened to his daughter…

That thought had plagued him, and he’d gone on filled with frantic fear and panic. He was living in the past, while the same thing was happening in the present.

But in his desperation, he’d lost sight of what really mattered. He’d become reckless, trapped in memory, always in a rush and forgetting about the important people in his life who were waiting for him.

To me, it had looked like Jack and Coco survived by leaning on one another.

But in reality, there was a rift between them, filled with a hurt they couldn’t verbalize.

“They might look different, but giving people life and living yourself are essentially one and the same. There’s hope in the will to live and the desire for others to. Magic can respond to that hope.”

“You…”

“Despair comes from accepting defeat. So I refuse to accept it. I’m going to keep running forward without ever looking back. It’s that easy.”

I grinned.

“So you’ve studied medicine until now trying to get rid of the trauma of losing your wife. From this point forward, you’ve got to focus on your daughter and everyone close to you. You’re sure to become an even better doctor that way.”

“Sheesh. Enough with the lectures. It’s just on and on and on with you.”

Jack scratched at his head awkwardly, then continued.

“Fine. I’ll give it a shot.”

He spoke curtly. I knew he had trouble being open with his feelings.

His awkwardness rubbed off on me, and I began to feel antsy, too.

“Great! Let’s get a nice cake to celebrate on the way home!”

“It’ll be all for you. My god, you’re positive to a fault.”

“Who’s the faulty one here?”

I had an inkling the people of Aquamarine loved Jack—impossible to dislike as he was—because he was all too human.

A few days later, in a consultation room at the Aquamarine General Hospital, Jack was removing my cast. Inori watched over me closely with her arms crossed, along with Sophie.

“Ta-da, you’re free. You’re all healed.”

“Wicked! My leg’s so light now!”

I couldn’t contain my excitement at the feeling of having the cast off after so long.

“It might be healed, but it’ll be more sensitive for a while, so don’t do anything nuts, you hear me?! What are you doing?!”

“Huh? Just a little celebratory tornado kick…”

“Meg! A lady of your age should be ashamed to spread her legs like that!”

“It’s cramped in here, Spberry. Do that outside.”

“That’s not the problem!”

Exasperated, Jack said, “I can’t deal with you lot,” holding his forehead in his hands. Then he looked at me with a serious expression.

“Listen, Meg Raspberry. We’re square now. Our agreement’s run its course, so the next time you break a bone, you’ll be billed like anyone else.”

“Urk… For real?”

I’d been raring to try breaking a plank with a heel drop right after this, but I decided to refrain.

“And you’re all leaving today, yeah? You’re keeping busy.”

“Well, Sophie and I have stayed long enough.”

“You wasted the time away.”

“Not at all! If I slug around too much, my teacher won’t let me hear the end of it. I’ll be paying back any breaks I take in spades later.”

“Maybe it’s time to renegotiate your contract.”

Then Jack rose to his feet as if something had come to mind.

“Before you go, I’ve got something to show you.”

“What are you on about?”

“Just come on.”

We exchanged glances, not sure what was going on. It seemed best to just follow his lead.

Jack brought us to a hall of standard hospital rooms.

He stopped before a door in the middle of the row and gave it a knock.

“Pardon us.”

Then he opened the door.

I peered in and immediately realized why Jack brought us here.

On top of the bed sat a girl formerly suffering from stage five magical contamination.

Back then, her figure had been so distorted, she’d looked completely different.

Though her head was wrapped in bandages, her face was that of an ordinary girl’s.

She was still so young. She couldn’t have been more than ten or so.

“You have visitors.”

Jack spoke to the girl and gestured to us, telling us to come inside.

“She finally got to transfer to an ordinary hospital room.”

“Is it okay I’m here, when I’m not a doctor or anything?”

“Out of anyone in the world, you’re the one most entitled to be here. If it weren’t for you, we’d have lost her.”

I hesitated, but Inori gave my back a little push. When I looked at Sophie, she nodded to encourage me.

I stood before the girl, my chest pounding, and willed a smile onto my face.

“Nice to meetcha. I’m Meg Raspberry. What’s your name?”

“Auhh.”

“Uh?”

“Auh, ehh, aooh…”

Her mouth flapped at the air, seemingly unable to form the words.

“Jack, can she…?”

“Yeah, it’ll go away with time, but she can’t quite talk yet.”

A closer look revealed places here and there that didn’t look quite right. And she didn’t have any ears. Or, rather, there weren’t ears in the typical human spots, but there were beastlike ears growing from the top of her head.

“Cat ears…”

“It’s an aftereffect of the magical contamination. As a result of the mutations, her sensory organs, like her ears, have become slightly bestial, though her internal organs remain human.”

“So she’s a ways from full recovery.”

Jack turned to face Sophie when she muttered that, and he confirmed, “Yeah,” his face solemn.

“We’ll remove the aftereffects of the contamination. That’s my next task.”

“Your next task, huh?”

With those words, Jack made his forward-thinking attitude clear. There had to be some part of this mission I could help with, too. As I thought it over, Inori peered curiously into the girl’s face.

“What state is she in now?”

“Not bad. She has her memories, and her knowledge. Since she hasn’t spoken in so long, it’s hard for her to talk now, but we’ll get her there. Her intelligence and judgment are coming back in degrees.”

“That’s great.”

I gasped, my hands flying to my heart. I’d just been struck by doubt.

“Her parents have both died. What will happen to her once she’s all better?”

“I imagine she’ll be taken in by the Council of Magic’s orphanage, since orphans of catastrophic magic discharges are under their jurisdiction.”

Inori’s explanation only brought on more doubts.

“She can’t go home?”

“Her home was lost to the magic discharge. There’s nowhere for her to return to.”

“How awful…”

She had no hometown, no family. And she had to make her way in the world from there.

All alone.

“To be left all alone so young…”

But when I said so, Sophie announced, “It’ll be okay. She can make it just fine.”

“How can you tell?”

“That’s how it was for me.” Sophie narrowed her eyes, as if looking at the child she once was. “The only one who can determine the course of her life is this girl herself. And she can do that because she’s still alive. Even if she sees hardship, too.”

Sophie glanced at me as she spoke, and our eyes met.

“I’m sure she can find people to hold her up.”

“Sophie…”

“She’s right.”

Jack picked up where Sophie left off.

“Say she does regret being alive after this… Even then, as long as she still lives, she can find hope. That’s why I’m going to stick with my work as a doctor. Saving lives—that’s my purpose here.”

His words resonated in my heart.

Jack’s wife had hoped to live to see this day, and now, this girl was alive for it. Each and every day was one someone wanted to live to see—for their sakes, we all needed to live each day to the fullest.

Even if that went against our own wishes.

At that point, the girl turned and stretched an arm toward the desk. She was pointing at the paper and pen Jack had brought.

“What? You want to write something?”

Jack passed her the pen and paper as she’d indicated, and the girl began scrawling something on the paper.

The lines of ink twisted and jittered across the page.

“What is that? It looks like a bunch of worms.”

“Aren’t they letters? I think English. Shel…la? Yes, it says Shella.”

“It’s a name.”

“You think it’s hers?”

The girl looked at me, the hint of a smile on her face. It brought a grin to my face in return.

“So you’re Shella.”

“Auh-huh…”

When I said her name, her whole face lit up with a brilliant, innocent smile.

The sight of that smile made me feel like bursting into tears; I bit my lip.

I made the right choice. I was so glad to have saved her.

I meant it from the very bottom of my heart.

Jack left the hospital room to see us off, leading us all the way to the taxi stand in front of the hospital.

“Until next time, Jack. Thanks for everything.”

“See you at the next Communion of Sages.”

Inori and Sophie said their good-byes, and Jack laughed.

“Coco’s gonna be so bummed without you all here.”

“Oh, tell her we’ll be back to see her. And Ms. Jill, and Mary, and Marco, too!”

“What a bother… Tell them yourselves.”

The hospital entrance opened, revealing a grandfatherly figure, bushy beard and blindingly bald head. It was the director of the Aquamarine General Hospital.

“You came to see us off, sir?”

I waved to him, but the director’s face remained stony. We all looked at each other, wondering about his grave appearance.

“Your departure may not be in the cards.”

Led by the director, our feet carried us back into the hospital to a treatment center. In the middle of the crowd of nurses there, a television was playing something.

All of those present in the room had their attention trained on the screen.

“Emergency Evacuation Order.”

The display was filled with those words.

Flipping through the channels, each one showed the same thing. It looked like broadcasting to this region had somehow been cut for the announcement.

“You don’t hold an emergency evacuation for just anything. Whatever could it be for?”

“It must be serious.”

“There’ll be a special broadcast from the Seven Sages any moment.”

“The Seven Sages… Probably from the Eloquent Witch.”

“Bet so.”

“Here it goes.”

An incredibly alluring woman appeared on the screen next.

She was the mouthpiece for Chloë, the Eloquent Witch.

Instead of Chloë, Ms. Wendy, the Sage’s body double, would be the one to make the broadcast.

She had a sunny disposition and often guest-starred on variety shows, but today, she was uncharacteristically grave. Everyone was drawn in, tension floating in the air.

“Uh, hi, everyone. Sorry to iiinterrupt you all.”

Her ditzy tone sucked the strength right out of me. The tension filling the room dissipated.

“She hasn’t got a care in the world…”

“Is she for real?”

“Right?”

“She needs remedial training.”

Everyone’s a critic. Blissfully unaware of the commentary, Ms. Wendy continued her speech.

“Today, there was a biiig disturbance in the Spirits! I investigated, and there’s some kind of, like, magical energy shift in the Aquamarine region! Earthquakes, tsunamis, volcanic eruptions on the ocean floor—aaanything could happen! Puh-lease, if you’re in the area, stay on solid ground and prepare for the worst!”

Ms. Wendy appealed to us urgently. In contrast to her airy tone, the contents of her message were incredibly dire. It wouldn’t be out of the question for a more serious speaker to throw the viewers into a panic. Smoothing over those heightened emotions might be the pleasant outcome of the unique atmosphere Ms. Wendy had.

I felt like I could grasp why she’d been chosen for this role.

“A disturbance in the Spirits…”

Jack repeated it to himself in a whisper, while Inori put a hand to her chin in thought.

“It truly isn’t just anything. What do you think is happening, Jack?”

“Not sure. But whatever it is, it’s bad. Conditions around here lately have been anything but normal. There’s talk of changes in ocean currents and weather being quick to turn out on the open sea.”

“Perhaps signs of something deeper. Does that happen a lot, those things you mentioned?”

“In the colder times, it’s not unusual for ocean currents to get strange, but it’s a lot rarer at this time of year.”

That reminded me—the fishmonger in the market had been saying the boats weren’t able to go out at all lately.

“It sounds just like magic to me…”

For some reason, when I said so, everyone stared at me, the shock of realization all over their faces. Don’t look at me like that!

“Of course, why didn’t I realize! This is a catastrophic magic discharge!”

Sweat gleamed on Jack’s forehead. I looked at him, puzzled.

“Right, a catastrophic magic discharge is when magical energy causes a natural catastrophe. But there aren’t any abnormalities in the ocean’s magical energy, are there?”

“It’s occurring on the ocean floor! We wouldn’t have seen signs of it on the water’s surface!”

“On the ocean floor…?”

Sophie stepped in to explain to me, my eyes wide.

“Recently, Aquamarine has been experiencing overlapping natural phenomena. It’s thought that’s from magical energy influencing the environment, in things like the atmosphere and the water currents.”

“There’s stories of the Aquamarine of the past being plagued with earthquakes and tsunamis. It all makes sense, and has historic precedent, if we consider the possibility that those were caused by magical energy.”

“Huh? But if we’re only now realizing this after so long, could it be no one was doing any surveying?”

“The ocean currents surrounding Aquamarine are rather complex, you see. And slow progress in exploration of the ocean floor is hardly unusual.”

The director was the one to answer my doubts. Come to think of it, I’d seen something about that before. Seventy percent of this planet was covered in ocean, and we hadn’t been able to explore more than a tenth of it so far.

“If a magic discharge took place in deep ocean, it could produce all kinds of dreadful results, just like in the emergency bulletin.”

“We might have four magic users here, but we need far more hands for something like this. I’ll send word to the Council of Magic. Maybe they can dispatch some backup.”

“I wouldn’t say no to some more skilled casters, but… Hey, we’ll be right back. Don’t move a muscle.”

“Huh? Wait a second…”

Jack and Inori rushed out of the room, leaving me and Sophie behind.

The conversation had spiraled out of control. I felt detached from reality, surrounded by fretting hospital staff. I felt an awful, creeping sensation crawling from up my feet, like I was mired in quicksand.

“What’s going to happen…? Do you have any ideas, Sophie?”

At that, Sophie said, “Maybe,” pulling a book from her bag.

It was a small paperback on the history of Aquamarine.

“I was reading this before my trip.”

“An Aquamarine history book?”

“Aquamarine was a town rife with natural disasters. But one day, just like that, they stopped.”

“Why?”

“The flow of magical energy changed after a catastrophic magic discharge. Then, with the witch Thetis’s help, the town weathered the disasters.”

“So the same thing happened in the past that’s happening now?”

Sophie nodded.

“Recent years have seen Aquamarine’s ocean currents returning to the conditions of the past, to how they were in Thetis’s time. So the flow of magical energy is reverting as well.”

“So that’s why there’s been all these small-scale natural phenomena. If they’re being caused by magical energy, just like the magic discharge of the past, then…”

“History is repeating itself. So we might be facing another round of what happened then.”

“Another round… A giant tsunami hitting Aquamarine?”

“The circumstances match up. Taking this as an omen of what’s to come…”

Sophie stared at the television.

“The island will be swallowed by the ocean. Taken by the same natural disasters that ravaged it thousands of years ago.”

A calamity from thousands of years before. The giant tsunami that the witch Thetis had once faced single-handedly.

If what was about to happen was something just like it…

Aquamarine would soon sink to the bottom of the ocean, and for all of us here, this day would be our last.

Of course, this was all hypothetical.

But the bulletin we’d just seen from the Council of Magic seemed like plenty of evidence.

It took a lot to air something like that, which could needlessly stir the masses into a panicked frenzy.

That was just how serious this situation was.

“Spberry, you look tense.”

“I didn’t realize I was making a face…”

“It’ll make everyone nervous. I’d rather you flailed around in your usual flesh puppet way.”

“What does that even mean?”

Sophie started kneading at my face, which was stiff as a board.

The director’s face softened at the sight.

“Yes, indeed. Meg, that usual peppy smile of yours is just the ticket. It’s still a touch early to abandon all hope, you see? We must do whatever we can.”

“…You’re right.”

He was right. Nothing was set in stone. We still had a chance, so we had to fight!

But Jack shattered those hopes, throwing us into the depths of despair.

“We got a response from the Council of Magic. Things have gone from bad to worse.”

“A tsunami?”

“Yeah, and a real beast of one at that. In the range of thirty meters tall. There was one similar in scale decades ago, but it’s possible this one will surpass that. Chloë’s announcement should be airing any minute now.”

At that, Wendy once again appeared on the screen.

“The Spirits have foretold a tsunami resulting from the maaagical energy! There’ll be a giant tsunami, like, any minute! Everyone, pleeease, head for high ground!”

As she pleaded with the audience, she looked ready to burst with a flood of tears herself.

“The age of calamity is back upon us. I’d been fearing as much…”

The director, watching television, cast his gaze down in defeat.

“It’s said the tsunami Thetis once faced was like a wall built of seawater, towering before your eyes.”

“A wall of a tsunami big enough to engulf the whole island…?”

“Isn’t there anything we can do…?”

“All we have now are signs of it, but hearing it from Chloëmakes it quite plausible. Right now, Inori is conferring with the Council of Magic for any strategies we can turn to. Maybe they’ll think up a winning idea. Though I just don’t see what can be done.”

A tsunami on a scale massive enough to swallow up the whole island—before such a giant calamity, perhaps all we could do was flee.

But what if we had no escape route?

I glanced over at Sophie and saw her hands shaking, her face pale. Though her face was usually unreadable, I didn’t have any trouble identifying the terror on it now. I took her hand gently.

“Spberry…”

“It’ll all be okay. Really…”

I had no grounds for saying so, but I said it anyway to make her feel better.

The director, his face inscrutable, spoke to Therese, who was nearby.

“Therese, gather all the staff here.”

“Yes, sir.”

Steeled with resolve, Therese exited the room.

“What’s the plan, sir?”

“We’ll have the staff evacuate with their families. Send them to the safest locations possible.”

“If the talk from just now is true, though…”

“Evacuation would be pointless, yes. Even so, we must keep up the good fight. We cannot stand by and let the whole island perish here.”

“Director…”

Then, out of nowhere, my phone buzzed.

I just about jumped out of my skin at the caller.

“Teacher!”

“Meg, you’ve found yourself in a pickle.”

“Yeah, so I don’t have time for your sass!”

The witch Faust’s voice, on the far end of the line, sounded entirely unruffled.

“If we don’t do something, all of Aquamarine will drown! Get over here and help us, please! Can’t you rush over here with chronomancy?!”

“I apologize, but I can’t be doing that.”

“Huh?! Whaddaya mean, ‘can’t’?! Why the hell not?!”

“Right now, a roiling wall of magical energy is surrounding Aquamarine. It’s produced a barrier blocking the island from any outside magic. There’s nothing anyone can do from the outside. Both Chloë and the Council of Magic are searching for some way in, but they’ll likely come up empty. The only ones who can step in at this point are those already on the island. Even this phone call won’t stay connected for long.”

True—I could already hear the connection beginning to break up. The magical energy was so strong, it was interfering with the signal.

“What the heck can we do…?”

“You’ll do it.”

I couldn’t believe my ears. My teacher continued without missing a beat.

“Meg, listen to me. You will save all the people on that island.”

“You’re out of your gourd. That’s just crazy talk.”

“No. You have the techniques you need—you know how to save the island.”

“Saying it is one thing, but—”

“Enough of that—just listen. Right now, you must be surrounded by chaos. You’ll surely be forced to make decisions while struggling to know what’s best. But just listen to your heart, and you’ll always find your answer.”

The static on the line grew louder, my teacher’s voice more and more distant.

“Keep smiling, Meg. In the face of adversity, the greatest of witches just smile more.”

And then her voice cut out. The static crescendoed, making it impossible to communicate any more.

All she’d left me was some vague advice and a completely outrageous demand.

“What even was that…?”

And then the island began to shake beneath our feet.

The earthquake was strong enough to knock us down. Screams filled the air, and everyone squatted down where they were.

Shelves overturned, desks shook, and the lights flickered. Finally, the shaking eased.

In real time, I didn’t think it had even been a minute. But to me, it felt like the quake had stretched on for hours.

The waves of noise went quiet, and that quiet only grew into a dead silence that filled the room.

“Are you okay, sir?”

“That I am, Jack. Don’t worry yourself over me.”

Jack got himself up. The director was encircled in his arms. It looked like Jack had leaped to protect him.

“Everyone else okay, too?” Jack called out.

The other staff members chimed in safe and sound. Having weathered that storm, we took a collective breath of relief.

“I’m glad no one was hurt…”

“Spberry… You’re heavy.”

“Right, sorry. Accident.”

Sophie complained from where she was squished underneath me. It had been a frightful earthquake, but it looked like it hadn’t caused any serious harm, and it had ended with just a few overturned shelves.

“Whoa, what was with that earthquake?! Are you all okay?!”

Now that all the action was over, Inori came bursting into the room.

Jack flapped an arm, showing he was fine.

“We’re all good here, at least for now.”

“Inori, Sophie and I are all right, too. Don’t worry.”

“I wasn’t all that worried about you.”

“Do worry.”

“I’ve gotta check on the patients. And I’m worried about how the town’s doing.”

“I can take over the hospital end of things—we’ll manage somehow. Everyone, I need you to confirm the status of our patients.”

The director’s words got the hospital staff up and moving. His ability to lead them, even in an emergency, was entirely fitting for one heading a top-tier hospital.

“So, how’d the call go?”

Inori shook her head at Jack’s question.

“We got cut off mid-conversation. The magical energy was too strong for the signal to get through.”

“And the Council of Magic?”

“They said there’s nothing they can do. With that overpowering magical energy, they can’t dispatch any magic users to the scene. And magic cast from the outside can’t make it through, so they can’t help us that way either.”

“So they’ve abandoned us?”

“There’s still a chance we’ll be saved.”

“What would that be, Sophie?”

“Inori and I can use large-scale magic. If we work together, we could construct a barrier… Though maybe it could only protect the people inside the hospital.”

“But, Sophie, what about everyone else?”

“…They’d be lost,” Sophie answered me, hanging her head.

“On top of the residents here, there are also many tourists. There’s nowhere spacious enough to house everyone. And trying to evacuate that number of people would just cause a panic. What else can we do but be selective with those we save?”

“If we’re going to do this, that’s the only way. We Seven Sages are powerful, but I don’t know if even the two of us joining forces will be enough against a thirty-meter tsunami. There’s a chance, at least, so it’s better than nothing.”

“But…”

Inori looked at me.

“In order to do the casting, Sophie and I must remain here. Meg, you will shelter in the barrier, as well.”

“You want me to…? Give the others priority!”

But Sophie shouted, “No!” and squeezed my arm tight.

“Spberry, you’re staying here. You’re not allowed to vanish before me.”

Inori nodded along with Sophie.

“I’m looking after you for Grandma Faust. It’s my responsibility to get you home in one piece. You have to stay here.”

“But my curse…”

“Meg.”

A hand fell onto my shoulder—the director’s.

“There’s still plenty you’ve got left to do. Even supposing your lifespan’s limited, that doesn’t mean you can end things here. Keep your eyes ahead as long as there’s a path forward.”

“What about the people on the island, though?”

“Don’t you worry… Jack.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Start bringing people over, prioritizing the young folk. Naturally, that includes Coco. And I’ll have you get the seriously ill and those with low chances of recovery, along with the elderly like myself, into the community center. That’s set on relatively high ground.”

Jack bit his lip hard in the face of the director’s unshaking resolve. His hands were clenched so tightly, it looked like his nails would draw blood. But he was unable to rebel against the director he so respected, and he had no other suggestions. Of all of us, he had to be the one most keenly feeling his total powerlessness.

“I leave the people of Aquamarine in your hands, Jack.”

“Ngh…”

“Once you’ve finished guiding the townspeople, Meg, make sure to come right back here.”

“I’ll never forgive you if you don’t come back. I’ll turn your hair to caterpillars.”

“Don’t scare me like that!”

I was going into town with Jack, leaving Inori and Sophie to begin constructing the barrier. Sophie was dead set against me going into town, but there weren’t enough hands on deck with just Jack and the hospital staff, so I wheedled my way out somehow.

When we entered town, I could see signs of chaos already. People were walking all over in search of places to take refuge.

Because of the earthquake earlier, cracks ran through the ground, and part of a building had collapsed.

Jack and I walked the town, treating the injured and talking to those who were crying out.

Young folks to the hospital. Elderly to the community center. Jack gave out guidance, dealing out the verdicts with dispassion.

His gaze was unsteady. He was conflicted; he struggled over the answers.

And who wouldn’t? If I’d been ordered to choose which of Lapis’s people would live and which would die, I wouldn’t be able to answer.

But there was no time to waste. Let everyone die, or roll the dice on the possibility of saving some, though not all—those were our options.

“Funny how the buildings are mostly intact, even after such a big earthquake.”

“Yeah, this town hasn’t just seen disaster over the years. Over all this time, they’ve really refined the way they build things here. This island is built off the labors and knowledge of all its people.”

Jack gazed across the townscape of Aquamarine.

“This town has become precious to me and Coco. It’s our home. The old man hanging around the plaza, that blabbermouth of a fishmonger, the cheerful merchant granny, Mr. Marco and Jill, Mary… We consider them all our family.”

Jack’s mouth was drawn tight.

“I’ve done plenty of disaster medical relief up to this point. I’ve had to choose between lives I could save and lives I couldn’t more often than not. Over time, I’ve decided to do whatever would save the most people, no matter how much the bereaved would hate me or people would scream at me for it. This should be the same. It should. But…”

“Jack…”

I couldn’t bear to watch anymore; my head drooped.

That was when I noticed something odd. I couldn’t spot a single one of the canals that ran across the town. Actually, no. It wasn’t that they weren’t there—it was that they’d all run dry.

I looked closer and saw that right now, there wasn’t a single drop of water to be seen in the whole “city of water” of Aquamarine.

I’d been so caught up in deciphering the people’s movements that I hadn’t been able to pay attention to my surroundings—which were clearly bizarre.

Thetis’s sigils were carved into the bottom of each dry canal.

“Hey, Jack, what’s with—”

“Dad!”

I heard a familiar voice and turned to find Coco there.

She was with Ms. Jill, Mr. Marco, and Mary, too.

“Coco, you’re not hurt?”

Relief flooded Jack’s face. He must’ve been so worried.

“I know just how to handle times like these. After all, I’m your daughter.”

“I’m so glad you’re all okay!”

I greeted them, and Mary ran to hug me, practically in tears. It must’ve been terrifying for her.

A faint smile crossed Ms. Jill’s face as I patted Mary on the head.

“Coco showed us what to do, and we all made it through.”

“Is that right?”

Each one of us shared our delight in being reunited.

And now we had to pick who among us would live and die?

I couldn’t make myself do it.

Maybe I was kidding myself, but…couldn’t we find a way to save everyone?

A way to save everyone…

——Meg.

Just then, for a brief moment, I felt like someone called my name.

“Hey, did someone just call for me?”

“Huh? No…”

Coco peered curiously into my face as I gawked around me.

But if it hadn’t been any of them, then who…?

I looked up to the sky on reflex. From the gaps between buildings, I could see a bell—Thetis’s Hallowed Knell.

That made me remember: This bell of good tidings, crafted by the witch Thetis, once shielded the town of Aquamarine from disaster time and again.

There was no other way.

“Hey, Meg Raspberry, where’re you running off to?!”

“You go on ahead! I’ll catch up!”

I dodged Jack’s attempts to rein me in and ran for the clock tower. I had to hurry—the end was nigh.

I cleared the chaos of the town and made my way for the plaza, heading for the clock tower with its magic bell. I couldn’t enter the tower in which the bell, a world relic, hung, since it was kept locked. Or it would be—ordinarily.

“Make way, in reason’s name.”

When I chanted my incantation, the door unlocked with a ker-chak. The tower practically welcomed me in. Though I’d worried there might’ve been more magical precautions in place, given that this tower housed a relic, that turned out to be a baseless fear. Maybe that kind of thing wasn’t needed in Aquamarine, since, as you had to reach the town by crossing the ocean’s waters, no one considered it worth the effort to steal such a huge bell.

I checked to make sure no one was watching me, then went inside. I’d turned into a total criminal. This couldn’t be anything other than breaking and entering, but desperate times called for desperate measures.

The clock tower hadn’t been used in ages, but its interior was spick-and-span. I could tell it’d been faithfully kept up over the years.

This place was one the townsfolk had come to cherish.

I ascended the brick stairs, my sights set on the rooftop, where the bell waited.

How high up had I gone? My legs were just about worn out, when…

“There it is…”

Finally, I spotted the door leading to the roof. The stairway led straight to the tower’s ceiling, with a trapdoor at the end. Like the first door, this one only had a simple lock.

Right as I unlocked it, another big earthquake shook the town.

“Yeeeek!”

It was difficult even to stand, and I couldn’t help shrieking pathetically as I fell onto my butt.

Startled by the sudden tremor and my screams, Carbuncle chittered from his spot on my shoulder.

This one was even bigger than earlier. The whole tower swayed and creaked, fragments of the ceiling clattering down.

I was just wondering if the whole tower would up and collapse when the quake finally stilled.

“I-i-is it safe now…?”

“Hey, Meg Raspberry! You okay?!”

I heard someone call out and looked back to see Jack standing there. I guess he’d come after me.

“Jack! What about Coco and the others?”

“I dropped them off at the hospital. Inori and Sophie told me to fetch you. So they can kill you themselves.”

“Those ogres…”

“You can’t just fool around in an emergency. They’re just worried for you, in their way.”

“I— I know that!”

But I wasn’t here to play games. I couldn’t retreat now.

I reached for the door.

“Hey now, stop that. It’s time to leave!”

“But I have to go out there. That’s the whole reason I came here!”

“What? Why?! All that’s out there is a bell.”

“I felt like someone called to me.”

“Someone called you? Who?”

It was a mystery to me, too. But I was sure I had to go. I opened the door and came out onto the rooftop, my eyes narrowing against the sudden blowing of the wind. For a sea breeze, it was oddly drying.

Little by little, my eyes adjusted.

And then I saw what awaited me there.

“What the heck…?”

The whole of Aquamarine was visible at a glance from the rooftop. I saw the lovely rows of brickwork buildings, and beyond them…

Beyond them stood a wall.

The giant wall ran across my whole field of view, cutting the scenery in half. To be precise, it wasn’t really a wall.

It was an enormous wave. A mind-bogglingly huge tsunami, one massive enough in scale to dwarf the town, was closing in on Aquamarine.

Earlier, I’d noticed the total absence of water in this place surrounded by beautiful ocean. Now I understood where all that water had all gone. It had been drained away, and now it was crashing back to Aquamarine as that wall of water.

“What the hell is that…?!” Jack cried out in shock.

This was no thirty-meter tsunami; I feared this giant wave was several times that size.

No one had realized the monstrous scale of what was coming.

“This is nothing like what we heard… It doesn’t matter how strong of a barrier Inori and Sophie make…”

Jack’s voice was shot through with the deepest despair.

Anyone looking at this sight was sure to sense death coming.

Carbuncle clung tight to my shoulder. My hands gentle, I drew his little body into my arms. He was trembling—and not just him. I was shaking, too.

I’d thought I might die a few times before now. But I’d never before had such a strong sense of my own death approaching. I could feel my hands shaking. My teeth were chattering in fear, and I was gasping for air. I could barely even move at this unbelievable scene.

My heart was full enough with dread to overflow.

But despite it all…

“Meg Raspberry… The hell kinda face is that?”

I was smiling.

The figure of my teacher drifted into my mind.

Before the very incarnation of despair itself, the devil Satan known as a walking apocalypse, my teacher had smiled fearlessly.

Oh, Teacher. Now I know how you must have felt.

In the face of powerlessness and crushing despair, in the most impossible of situations…

If we just held on to the wish to live…

To keep hope alive, a witch just smiles even wider in the face of adversity.

——Meg… This way…

Once more, I heard that voice. When I turned toward it, I saw the Hallowed Knell.

It was the bell of Thetis which blessed the town of Aquamarine.

The voice resounded from that Hallowed Knell, from the larger-than-life bell so near to Jack and me.

Surely it wasn’t random chance that I’d been called here.

Thetis’s will, enshrined in this bell, had brought me here.

“If we can make this bell ring, it’ll save us all. Of course…”

“Plenty of magic users have tried to fix that thing, and it’s never worked! It’s impossible!”

“I have to try! Or should I just let everyone die?!”

I shouted back at Jack with enough passion to drown out his own outburst.

Cowed, Jack fell silent.

That’s right—if I gave up now, we’d all surely die.

No matter how much power the Sages poured the barrier they threw together, a tsunami of that scale would wipe it out in an instant.

I knocked my fist against the bell.

Not a scrap remained of the lovely tones of a bell in that dull echo. The Spirits that had resided in this magic bell had all died. The metal was aged, and it was in no shape to ring.

“Hey, help me out here, Thetis. Why’d you call me here? What should I do?”

But the bell didn’t answer me; I couldn’t hear the voice anymore.

In its place, I made out a growing crashing. It was the sound of the tsunami approaching.

Don’t give up, don’t give up! There had to be some reason that Thetis called me there.

I looked out at the town of Aquamarine and thought back over what had brought me to this place. The canals streaming through the town. Thetis’s sigils, scrawled all about the place. The bottoms of the dry canals, on which those same sigils were inscribed.

With a gasp, I leaned out over the railing and took in the town. When I finally noticed what was there…

“Ha… Ha-ha…” The laughter just poured right out of me. “Jack. I’ve got it!”

I turned to Jack with a smile, one refreshing enough to surprise even myself.

One look at my face got his own eyes wide in shock.

“You got what, exactly?”

“I know how to ring the bell!” I looked him straight in the eye. “Today, Thetis’s bell will toll over Aquamarine.”

There was a wall of seawater ahead of me. The incoming giant wave was causing the ground to shudder at intervals.

In the plaza down below, the townspeople who’d abandoned the thought of escaping loitered about in a daze.

Anyone would feel dread with such a monstrous tsunami towering over them.

I was probably the only one among them who hadn’t given up.

I squared off against Thetis’s bell once more.

Not even magic users and artisans from all over the world could restore this blessed bell to working order.

If there was any way I’d get it to ring, there was only one possibility.

“When you say you’re gonna make this bell ring… What are you cooking up?”

“I’ll use magic of the heart.”

“Magic of the heart?”

I’d had a suspicion.

Thetis was a witch of ancient times.

As a witch of those times, couldn’t it be that she’d used emotional energy to cast her magic?

Casting spells full of thoughts for those you love. I’d learned that lesson from my teacher…and from so many others.

“Jack, Thetis was a mischievous little prankster.”

“What’s this now?”

“So she left behind this bonkers magic.”

“I don’t follow…”

The townscape of Aquamarine was crisscrossed with dozens of canals. These channels flowed from the town to the sea, and they’d been built in every part of Aquamarine. Thetis had inscribed her sigils even in those waterways.

The markings in town, like on the memorial and in the plaza, had been reproduced just as they’d been first written by the witch Thetis. I’d been a little dubious about why those scribbles had been faithfully preserved through all those years.

Obviously, they had historical value, and they stood as a symbol of the bond between Thetis and her people, but there was more to it.

I’d wondered if maybe they’d held some other meaning, even before all that.

Thetis’s sigils had to be inscriptions used in some form of ancient magic that hadn’t made it to our generation.

Knowing this town had once been battered by natural disasters, she’d worked with the townsfolk to carve those sigils throughout Aquamarine. The markings had been left standing even after the town had weathered those disasters, but the legend had gotten further from the truth as it was told over time.

As someone who specialized in the use of magic circles, Sophie must have seen similar markings in some books, and that’s why she’d recognized them.

The witch Thetis had crafted one enormous magic circle, big enough to encircle all of Aquamarine.

And the trigger to activate this spell was the bell in this clock tower—Thetis’s Hallowed Knell.

“Jack, I’m gonna fight till the very end. I don’t want to ever hurt anyone else again with my own powerlessness. I don’t want to have any regrets.”

If I went to the hospital now, maybe some miracle would keep us safe in the barrier. But there’d be no joy in surviving like that. Supposing I gathered all one thousand tears of joy after that—I’d carry the guilt of abandoning everyone as long as I lived. I couldn’t think of a worse fate.

“Listen to your heart, and you’ll always find your answer.”

No point in fretting over it. I would save everyone. Hands down, that was my pick.

After all—I was Meg Raspberry. The witch beloved by the world.

“If I ran away now and left everyone else to die, I’d never forgive myself.”

Everyone was feeling the weight of despair, but there had to be more in them than that. Despair is born from the desire to survive. Maybe it was hard to feel right now. But I’d pour all my attention into connecting with the townspeople’s hopes and dreams.

I shut my eyes and turned my heart to the feelings of Aquamarine’s people.

Ms. Jill, Mary, and Mr. Marco; Therese and the director; Coco and Jack; and finally, Shella: They’d spent happy days in their paradise, Aquamarine, under a blue sky, listening to the crashing of waves, with seagulls dancing overhead. Beautiful fish darted about in the crystal-clear waters, and children played in the breaking of the waves. When the sun set, the port hummed with the people there, everyone laughing and chatting together, celebrating after the day’s efforts.

Along with thousands of lives, Aquamarine was home to all their joy.

“Daddy, Daddy, guess what happened at school today?” “Good morning! Lovely weather we’re having.” “Fish’s going cheap today. We got a great haul!” “Welcome, welcome, your usual table is ready for you.” “Now that you’re discharged, we want you to stay healthy, okay?” “Whaddaya say—wanna get married?” “Thank the heavens she made it, even if it’s her alone.”

I heard a stream of voices like a whirlwind of memories all around me, some of them sounding familiar. Like I was chasing after them, I dove deeper and deeper inside myself.

Then I saw a lone girl’s figure.

She appeared to be a witch, around the same age as me.

“I love this town.”

When she turned around, she broke into a great, toothy grin, looking the picture of a cheeky little rascal.

“So take care of them, Meg. Please.”

My eyes popped open with a flash of realization, and I saw the bell in front of me shimmering and sparkling.

The magical resonance grew stronger, and all the lands of Aquamarine began to glow with tremendous light, radiating out from the magic bell. Thetis’s magic circle, inscribed throughout the town, was activating, and the bell was emitting a power unlike any I’d ever seen before.

Four pillars of light beamed up at the far corners of the town, as if to create a perimeter.

They must’ve been coming from the monuments to Thetis, where her sigils had been carved. Similar ones had been placed throughout the area—four in total, one for each cardinal direction. They’d been supporting the casting of this great magic all along.

Even the markings inscribed in the clock tower’s surrounding plaza began to gleam with bright, magical light.

Now each and every magical sigil in the town was overflowing with the same brilliance.

“Please…”

I whispered the incantation like a prayer.

Just a single verse.

“Let the blessed bell knell.”

For a moment, the thunderous sound of the bell blanketed the town.

Clooong…

Clooong…

The echoes wrapped Aquamarine in the most beautiful tones.

The witch Thetis’s Hallowed Knell was ringing out in lovely peals.

In the blink of an eye, the giant wave approaching Aquamarine split into two as if it had been cleaved down the middle.

The two absurdly huge waves, set to pass neatly on either side of the town, gradually ebbed in force, until eventually only calm ocean waters remained.

As if the desperate tableau of moments before had just been a bad dream, I could see the ocean scenery returning to how it once was.

Thetis’s barrier had worked.

The peals of Thetis’s bell rang out sweet and clear. After so many thousands of years, it brought its blessings to Aquamarine once more.

“Thetis…thank you.”

In the bell’s pure tones, I felt like I could hear a goddess singing.

When we got back to the hospital, Coco and the director were there to welcome us back, along with Inori and the others.

“Dad!”

Totally bawling, Coco ran to hug her father.

Jack wrapped her up in his big arms and held her tight.

“I really gave you a scare, didn’t I, Coco?”

“You can’t leave me, too, Dad!”

“I’m sorry. And I know she’d be furious if I left you on your own.”

Lovely, just lovely. As I watched over the touching reunion, my arms crossed, someone roared in anger behind me.

“Now, you listen here, Meg!”

“Eep! I-Inori…”

Steam was practically coming out of her ears.

“You absolute fool! Where were you?! I told you to stay here! Did I stutter?! I said so over! And! Over!”

“Forgive meee…”

After she’d chewed me out, she pulled me into her arms and squeezed me tight.

“You idiot… You can’t die on me if you want to be my assistant.”

“…Yes, ma’am.”

A single tear ran down the Wise Witch’s cheek.

“Spberry…”

While Inori hugged me, Sophie glared at me from behind her, her lips pressed tightly together.

Her whole body was shaking with fright, and tears glistened in her eyes.

This was the first time I’d ever seen her cry.

“I told you not to go…”

“Yeah, I’m sorry.”

“I said you had to stay with me!”

“And I said I’m sorry!”

“You promised me you wouldn’t die!”

“Well, I didn’t!”

“You bonehead!”

Sophie shouted at me, then pounced onto me as well, hugging me fiercely in an outburst of emotion.

“I told you not to die!! You promised! You promised you wouldn’t!!”

“I’m telling you, I’m okay!”

The Witch of Blessings wailed and sobbed, tears pouring down her face.

It was days after everything had wrapped up that aid from the Council of Magic and the United Nations arrived. Determining whether the ocean was safe to sail on and getting the ferry up and running again had taken some time.

With the return of the ferry, we could also finally make our way home.

Around that time, my teacher got in touch with me.

“Well done, Meg.”

“Ooof… We made it through, somehow.”

“I’d wager a guess that the unprecedented disaster you were up against was akin to those Thetis faced in the past. But the dangeris over now—the rampaging magical energy brought about by the tsunami has settled.”

“I hope you’re right. Well, I guess they’ll be all right either way, now that Thetis’s bell is restored. By the way, the tsunami itself was super huge… Did other places get hit by it?”

“There’s been very little damage. The Council of Magic cooperated with magic users from the United Nations and crafted a strengthening barrier along the coastlines, which seems to have proved effective. And, fortunately, signs of the tsunami were spotted early, and Thetis’s barrier weakened it as well.”

“Thank goodness. Well, this case feels closed to me. I’m going to head back.”

“Make it snappy. Your work has only accumulated in your absence.”

“Urgh…” She didn’t hesitate to put me to work even after such a harrowing disaster. What a beast of a taskmaster, wringing every last drop of work out of her employees. But the scariest thing of all was how I kept coming back for more. “That reminds me… I did have a question for you. Did you know it would all turn out this way?”

“How could I have? Magic is not all-powerful—not even my Eye. And I’ve been quite busy. If I had to babysit you every second, I’d be trapped in my chair all day long.”

“Oh dear, is your age getting to you? If it’s that hard on you to do a little multitasking…”

“Silence.”

That got us both laughing.

With all the frantic energy lately, I felt like it’d been a while since I’d gotten to joke around like this.

“Hurry right back. I’ll get some stew and bread cooking for you when you’re home.”

“Yes, Teacher. I’ll be there soon.”

I hung up the phone and went back to Inori where she waited by the boat. There were figures there that I knew well.

Jack, Coco, the director, and Therese were there, along with even Ms. Jill and Mary.

They must’ve all come to see me off.

“Hey, guys! You all came!”

“Oh-ho-ho… Aquamarine’s name would be tarnished if the town’s savior had to leave without even a good-bye.”

When I got closer, the director offered his hand to me. I took it in a handshake.

“Meg, I can’t thank you enough. Without you, I’d say this town of ours would be nothing but rubble now.”

“Don’t worry about it. I love it here, too. I’m just glad I could protect everyone.”

“Thank you… I mean it.”

With that, the director shed a single tear, which got sucked into my bottle with a clink.

He must’ve been prepared to die for the sake of his home.

And that’s how I could tell this tear of his was a sign of his heartfelt gratitude.

“Now, this won’t do. I’ve grown soft in my old age…”

“It’s fine to cry, if it’s out of happiness.”

“I’ve gotten to wondering if perhaps…the witch Thetis was a lot like you.”

“Like me?”

“Yes… A witch who truly loves and cherishes her people.”

“Get a load of that! You make me sound as lovely as a goddess!”

“Oh-ho-ho! Well, if you’re looking for a facelift, you’re welcome to go under the knife here anytime.”

“What’re you getting at?”

Then—“Meg!”—Coco called out to me.

“You’ve got to come visit me, okay? Promise!”

“Of course I will! I’ll be back, Coco.”

That got me reminded of something that had been bothering me.

“Hey, Coco. There’s something I figured out.”

“What is it?”

“I don’t think your dad was looking for somewhere to die.”

“Huh?”

“He cares about you more than anyone else in the world. So there’s no way he’d abandon you like that. I’m giving that the official Meg Raspberry guarantee.”

“…Okay. Got it. I’ll take your word for it.”

My words brought a smile bright as the sun to her face.

Coco was going to be just fine. Her cheerful personality would get her through.

“Mary, Ms. Jill, take care of yourselves.”

“Hey, Meg. Can I see you again?”

“Of course! I’ll be coming back to Aquamarine, and I’ll make sure to say hi.”

“Yay!”

“We’ll be waiting, Meg.”

That was when the ferry’s steam whistle pierced the air.

“Guess you’ll be shipping out soon.”

“Aw, but Dad! I’m not ready to say good-bye!”

“Dummy. You’ve got to so they can get home.”

Jack ripped Coco, who was showing no signs of letting me leave, away from me.

Then he stood right in my path, pinning me with a fierce glare. His mobster look was in full force. I was totally gonna die.

“Meg Raspberry.”

“Yeeek!”

I leaped like a bunny at his terrifying growl.

“I owe you a huge debt. And I’m gonna pay it back. I swear.”

“Pay what back…?”

“What you’ve given to Aquamarine, I’ll give back in spades. So I’m not gonna let you die. Just you wait.”

It’d taken all he had for that bumbling mage to propose that deal.

If nothing else, though, I was sure he meant every word.

“Got it. I’ll be waiting.”

The boat left port, and we put Aquamarine behind us.

A sea breeze tickled my nose once more, and Carbuncle frolicked by my feet under the big blue sky.

At my side, Inori stretched her arms high into the air. “Dear me. That’s finally over with. Mmm… I feel like we accomplished something great.”

“I’m tired. I’m going to petition the Council of Magic for some time off.”

“But, Sophie, don’t you have tons of parades to help out at? Should you have even gone to Aquamarine in the first place?”

“I rearranged my schedule just for you, Spberry, so I let all my clients know to bill any damages to the witch Meg Raspberry. And I’ll be having you handle the paperwork for my time-off application, too.”

“You can’t just shove everything on me!”

I’d managed to snap at Sophie’s selfishness, but in terms of exhaustion, I was right there with her.

“I did add to my tears of joy, but just barely…”

“What are you talking about? You call that barely?”

“Huh?”

Inori pointed to my waist as I stood there, blinking in confusion.

Sophie took a sidelong look, too, like she’d realized something.

“Examine that bottle of yours.”

I obeyed her command and looked at the bottle hanging from my belt.

I couldn’t believe my eyes.

The tears were far more plentiful than when I’d come—a ridiculous amount of them sat in the bottle, filling it up about halfway.

“Well, I never!!”

There couldn’t be less than around five hundred there. How’d I manage to pull together such an absurd number of tears?

“All from what you did. Honestly, wouldn’t you say they’re a little lacking?”

“Spberry, you saved at least a hundred thousand lives. I wouldn’t have been surprised if you’d gotten all one thousand tears from that.”

“Yeesh… Really?”

There’d probably been other tears of joy that had been out of the bottle’s range.

When I’d saved Aquamarine, the people in town had celebrated and cried for joy. I’d only been able to draw a fraction of those tears into my bottle. If I’d just walked about town instead of returning to the hospital, I probably could’ve met my goal no sweat.

Inori looked at me grinding my teeth and grinned.

“Keep those tears of ours safe, you hear me?”

“Take good care of them, or I’ll make you pay.”

“No kidding! You mean I’ve got your tears in here, too?”

“Enough about that. Look over there.”

“Huh?”

I followed Inori’s gaze and looked out toward Aquamarine Isle.

The sight struck me speechless.

Everyone all over Aquamarine—in the port, on the coast, everywhere—waved good-bye to us.

“Meeeg! Thank yooou!”

“Come play again, witch girl!”

“Meg! Inori! Sophie! Come back soon!”

“Thank you, thank you! You magnificent witches!”

I could hear a whole crowd of voices, bursting with joy and hope, calling out to us from Aquamarine.

“This is the true prize. Perhaps it’s Thetis’s compensation.”

“I’ve never been this appreciated at any parade.”

“You guys…” My heart was fit to burst. I fought back the oncoming tears with deep breaths. “I’ll be back! I promise, I’ll be back to see you again!”

When I waved with all my might back at them, Thetis’s bell rang out in celebration.

Maybe I really was gonna make it.

I could feel the hope rising in my heart.

The briny scent of the sea blew in on the breeze.

This was Aquamarine, the beautiful city of water.

And from this town, the harmonious peals of the bell rang across the land once more.

Epilogue: A Witch’s Despondency

Faust set her phone back in the cradle with a clack.

Gazing at the black rotary telephone—a rare sight in this day and age—she breathed out a sigh.

“…I see the forces of fate are stirring.”

Her precious apprentice, Meg, had learned of her own past. That was something Faust hadn’t been able to predict; destiny was overcoming Faust’s All-Seeing Eye in its push to set Meg along her fated path.

Meg had surely longed to learn her own history—but she mustn’t be allowed that knowledge. From her ignorance, after all, came her happiness.

At that, Faust’s telephone began to ring once more.

“My goodness… I’m quite the popular one today.”

She lifted the handset and inquired, “Hello?” and after a moment of silence, the caller answered.

“Mother.” Her voice was as faint as always, but Faust could hear it clearly.

She didn’t have to ask for a name to know who was on the other end. There was only one person who would ever address her so.

It was another one of the Seven Sages: Eldora, the Witch of Calamity.

“El, it’s not like you to call me. Has something happened?”

“I’m sorry to bother you like this, but I’ve managed to get some time free, so I thought I’d take you up on your invitation.”

A smile crept onto Faust’s face.

“You don’t say. Well, that’s lovely. When will you be coming?”

“I can leave mid–next week… Sometime around then, at least.”

“Whatever works for you. I’ll free up some time for us to meet. It’s no trouble at all, so don’t you mind that. This is—Lapis is your hometown, after all.”

“Thank you, Mother.” After a brief silence, Eldora asked, “Mother, is something worrying you?”

Faust gasped at how Eldora had peered straight into her heart with that question, but she quickly smoothed her expression.

“Now, what’s this about, all of a sudden?”

“You sound down.”

“Oh, it’s nothing worth worrying over. Don’t you give it a second thought. Now, I’ll be waiting for you, Eldora.”

Faust hung up the phone and sighed again.

“I hope it all works out…”

The secret of Meg’s origin couldn’t be revealed to a single soul. Once it was known, the relationship between Faust, Eldora, and Meg herself would be forever changed.

Faust would have to take this secret to her grave.

All she could do was steel her resolve to do so.

Afterword

Hello, it’s Saka, the author. Thank you for picking up the second volume of Once Upon a Witch’s Death. I’m dreadfully sorry for making it such a long wait.

Now, by some miraculous strokes of fate, Volume 2 is out in the world. Not only that, but the story will be adapted as an anime. I’d never imagined this would be adapted for television!

When I first started writing about Meg, I felt like she’d go on to do great things, or maybe more like she had this superpower to really excite and surprise me. There were plenty of surprising moments within the story itself, but I didn’t think I’d be surprised by things outside of it as well.

This novel is blessed with a whole crowd of people supporting it. There are all the people—my readers foremost among them—who got it picked up for comic and screen adaptations, as well as the continued book series. In a way, the way my simple little passion project has touched so many people and spread so far is like Meg’s journey in and of itself. My deepest gratitude to my readers, of course, as well as every person involved with her story.

I’ve already planned out what will happen to Meg after this, so now it’s just a matter of figuring out how exactly I should write it.

Nothing would make me happier than if you would continue to watch over Meg and her future adventures.

Saka